The New Age Bible

THE ASCENDED MASTERS

WRITE

THE BOOK OF LIFE

We dedicate this book to the Spiritual Hierarchy Who

have so lovingly released their Wisdom for the

Illumination of the peoples abiding upon this Planet.

THE BRIDGE TO FREEDOM, INC.

Kings Park, Long Island

NewYorkll754

USA

The Seven Mighty Elohim

Existence of Divine Beings

The Inbreath of God

Tiu· Seven Spheres

Tiu· Fi"t Sphere

S1•co11d Splu-r«

Ill'

'l'ln- ·11i11d Spl11·n·

'I'lu- h1111lh Splu-r«

TIii' hf th Spl11·n•

IIH' Sixth Sphere

'I'hr Seventh Sphere

The Ascension and Nirvana

The Law of Forgiveness

Coronation of Saint Germain

A Cosmic Investment

The Power of Transmutation

CONTENTS

The Mantle of Light (Tube of Light) Free Will The Holy Trinity Picture The Bodies of Man The White Fire Body

The" I AM'' Presence (Electronic Body) The Causal Body The Holy Christ Self The Four Lower Bodies The Emotional Body The Mental Body The Etheric Body The Physical Body The Chakras

: 92 l'he Spiritual Hierarchy The Seven Mighty Elohim l'hc Crown of The Elohim.

l'n-cipitation on Lemuria and Atlantis

Seven Archangels

II('

I ht· Lord of the World J lw Buddha 1111· World Teacher

1111· Seven Chohans of the Rays t lw Salamanders 11,•loV<'d Neptune (Water Element) Ill

11.·lovt'd Aries (Air Element)

lovt'd Virgo (Earth Element)

I llll\ 111 Sncrifice of Sanat Kumara 111 lluilding of Shamballa

i'w111 Hays l'h1 Body Elemental. ill"·o111w on The Body Elemental (Saint Germain) 1'111 S1·<·011J Death 1'11, I lalb of Karma and The Karmic Board I l1m d1,1wmatio11s Art' Cranted

CONTENTS

, 171

The Heart of God Holy Aeolus Discourse on The Holy Spirit. 1- How to be a Channel to the Holy Spirit... 2- The goal is to retain the connection with the Holy Spirit. 3- How to become the Embodiment of The Holy Spirit. 4- How to direct the Power of the Holy Spirit 5- Root out fear and doubt. 6- To Energize thought forms of imperfection is a sin 7- How to tune into the Process of Precipitation 8- Raise the Vibratory Action of your Inner Bodies 9- How to qualify your energy harmoniously 10- Use your Holy Christ Self to qualify the energy of the Lifestream 11- Wanted: Radiation More than Words 12- Hold the vision of Good Religion 178 A Message from Beloved Jesus

The Light is in the Heart 19:!

The Capacity to Create Vibration The Use of Free Will... The Soul seeking Light. Excerpts on Music Temple of Music

Music: A Harmonious Stream of Energy Vedantic Prayer Oath of The Luxor Retreat... Ceremonial Worship The Responsibility of the Director and the Group The Art of Rhythmic Breathing Scientific Breathing The Wesak Festival... The Legend of the Wissahikon General Washington's Vision The Signing of the Declaration General McClellan's Dream

CONTENTS

The Statue of Liberty "Educere" 241 Code of Conduct for a Disciple of The Holy Spirit.

Existence of GOD, "In the beginning was GOD." And

GOD said, "LET THERE BE LIGHT; and THERE

WAS LIGHT!"

Genesis 1:3.

Is there an individual upon Earth today who has not at some time in his life asked the question - "Where did I come from," "Why am I here" and "Where am I going?" It would appear very strange if you were to see an individual gathering various things together to take a trip, start out in his car and travel for some time over a very rough highway, and yet when you asked him WHY he was doing it, WHERE he had come from, and WHERE he was going, he would reply he did not know, in fact had never thought about it! And yet that is the situation that most people find themselves in today.

It is possible to find out where you came from - to know your reason for being - and to know what your ultimate goal is - that is the reason why the instruction in the publication of "The Bridge to Freedom" is given to mankind at this time.

"A Bridge," says Webster, "makes a Way over anything that hinders" - for those who choose to use it. No man would choose to breast the cold torrent rather than walk in safety across a kind and thoughtfully constructed Span. Sincere men and women all over our Earth today are seeking a "way over" the world appearances of war, famine, disease, poverty, ignorance and limitation into a World of Peace, Health, Opulence, Enlightenment and Freedom; a Way by which not only they, but all men might enjoy the permanent Golden ~c (the Promised Land spoken of in prophesy since Biblical Days). A Way by which they, and all men, might contact the Will of God and iuu-Iligently cooperate with It, to expand the Borders of His Kingdom.

Spiritual Teachers have been sent out by the Father to the farthest m ners of His Kingdom and the great men and women who have toiled to build such bridges, over which the consciousnesses of men and women have passed to find greater Peace and Understanding, have lx-corne Immortal in the memories of the human race. It is now The Father's Will that His children know not only the one small "span" provided in their vicinity but tread the spans of other Faiths and other ( :reeds and in the widened consciousness and tolerance that such study will bring, learn that Universal Brotherhood and Universal Faith is not only possible but attainable within the tenets of their own credo.

All World Religions and all the Fields of Spiritual Exploration that have risen on the tide of the New Age have been inspired by the Ascended Masters of Wisdom, Who stood behind these activities and thru Their organizations endeavor to pour the vitalizing force which is the redemption of the race. It is regrettable, however, that men so often refuse to allow the Sun to shine thru any but THEIR OWN WIN DOWS (consciousness)!

Those schools of thought which claim to be the SOLE repository of the Teachings of the Masters of Wisdom, make statements which time and circumstance will fail to substantiate; for They (the Ascended Masters) have Their disciples and Their followers EV ERYWHERE and work thru many bodies and many aspects of Truth. It might be wise to look for these facts and to cultivate the ability to recognize TRUTH in the most unlikely places and groups.

In 1952, in view of the acceleration of the coming NEW AGE, THE BRIDGE TO FREEDOM came forth with the purpose of uniting members of all schools of thought and faiths, who need not necessarily leave their respective organizations in points of dogma or principle but

in a CO-ORDINATED AND COOPERATIVE ACTION in self de

velopment and world service along the line common to all, create a more united and powerful force for the good of the individual and the whole human race, such as directed synchronized daily prayers, co operative visualizations and meditations not only for the protection of America, but for the whole world.

"Perfect Love," says St. John, "casteth out fear." When we fear to examine or contemplate another aspect of Truth, we are not assured in our own convictions. Thus, in Love, let us enter the World of our Brother and, in Love, invite him to enter ours.... "Prove all things, hold fast to what is good" - said Paul to the Thessalonians.

World Brotherhood, as sponsored by "The Bridge to Freedom" and all its many publications does not constitute the leveling of all men to the sub-standards of the lowest strata of human kind, but rather the conscious raising, thru education and competent guidance, of the entire race thru the individual, to the highest standards of moral, ethical, economical and spiritual maturity.

THE BRIDGE comes to you as a Messenger of Peace, a Harbinger of Hope, a Span over which your outer consciousness may walk in safety into the presence of the Great White Brotherhood, share in Their plans and endeavors on behalf of mankind, and consciously avail yourself of the radiation and blessing which such knowledge and association will bring.

Despite all claims to the contrary, you are asked to examine the fibers that are woven into the strands of Its Policy, and in HONEST UNBIASED INDIVIDUAL JUDGMENT ask yourself what agency is presently giving, or has previously offered information of this nature, with Its attendant individual blessing, Its spiritual value, in uniting the energies of the race with the Great White Brotherhood in this hour

WITHOUT COMMERCIALIZING the credulous, IDEALIZING any

personality, or FORBIDDING individual freedom of conscience and action within the natural confines of moral and ethical purity.

THE PLATFORM OF THIS INSTRUCTION.

FREEDOM for every lifestream to develop and unfold its talents and UTILIZE THOSE TALENTS for the good of Life!

JUSTICE for every soul who has put his shoulder to the wheel, no matter what flaws of personal character have dimmed the full mani festation of service.

UNITY of the Members of the Spiritual Great White Brotherhood, thru co-ordinated, directed rhythmic universal instructions on the Cosmic Law and the requirements of the hour.

LOVE AND TOLERANCE for all Life, which bind together rather than divide the peoples of Earth, the conscious students on the path and those leaders who are big enough to admit that the Sun cannot limit Its shining to but one sunbeam!

TRUTH unveiled so that all who apply to the Cosmic Fount may be filled and none turned away in bitterness and emptiness.

PEACE which comes from Liberty of conscience and action within the reasonable confines of honor and ethical purity.

ACTION thru co-ordinated, directed, systematically distributed instructions in the Cause of World Good!

IN THE BEGINNING, GOD

The purpose of" The Bridge to Freedom" is to bring to the uttcntion of mankind the immortal, eternal TRUTH THAT

GOD IS - THAT GOD IS ALL THERE IS - ALL IN ALL -

EVERYWHERE PRESENT. Its further purpose is to bring to its gentle readers a simple practical Way of Life, a way and means by which each one individually, as well as those who wish to harmoniously serve together collectively, may lovingly and easily co-operate with God to outpicture in daily living the KINGDOM OF HEAVEN which lives within the God-Life which beats every physical heart. ("The Kingdom of Heaven is WITHIN YOU"' - Jesus)!

The word "GOD"' as we use it today, was originally spelled with a double "O"' as in Good, and that is exactly what God is; the Being, Substance, Consciousness, Intelligence, and Activity

of GOOD - EVERYWHERE PRESENT!

And God said "LET THERE BE LIGHT"' - Genesis 1:3. Then creation took place and from that obedient, self-luminous intelligent primal Light-Substance, which fills all space, came everything there is - ··AND IT WAS GOOD''! Genesis 1: 4

The Light-Substance created by God was obedient and took on the form or quality of whatever God thought, felt or spoke. God, the Owner and Giver of ALL LIFE, so far as our Galaxy is concerned, is called the Great Central Sun. It is the Sun behind our physical Sun, and is the Source of ALL LIFE and ALL THINGS in the entire Galaxy. Our Galaxy is composed of the Great Central Sun and Its Directors, Alpha and Omega, seven physical Suns with seven planets each of which our Earth is a planet in one System.

Now, it should be no more difficult to accept a God-Mother and God-Father than it is that every human being has a Mother as well as a Father, and as above, so below. The God-Mother and

SYSTEM TO WHICH IT BELONGS IS CONCERNED - are

two Divine Beings (known as HELIOS and VESTA) who dwell within our wonderful glorious physical Sun. These two Beings give LIFE to everything, not only on our Earth but for all the planets of the system to which our Earth belongs.

The God-Father and God-Mother (Beloved HELIOS and VESTA) applied to the Great First Cause ( the Source of all Creation) ... The Great Central Sun, for the opportunity to create a system of planets and people them with individual consciousnesses. Those Great Beings were then required by Cosmic Law to prove that They could sustain a radiation of energy sufficient to maintain Life, Motion and Light upon a planetary system. They passed this initiation successfully and were then vested by the Great Central Sun with the authority and power to create a Universe.

When Beloved Helios and Vesta were crowned with the authority to create a Universe, like all loving parents, They designed within Their thought and feelings the size of these planets, their location, the number of lifestreams that would abide upon each one, and as human beings would plan a home, They pictured and held that image in Their Minds and Feelings. They expanded out from the heart center of Their Being a great sphere of influence. The periphery of that sphere of influence was the boundary of the Universe within which the planets, the stars and all belonging to that Universe would abide. In the Fiat of "LET THERE BE LIGHT," Helios and Vesta spun out of Their very Selves that universal substance (LIGHT) out of which the Elohim created the planets, and from whence has come into being ALL FORM.

THE COSMIC SILENT WATCHER

When the design was completed, a mighty, majestic Being was summoned from out of the Great Silence, known as the Cosmic Silent Watcher of this Universe. Into Her consciousness was placed the design of all the planets that were to belong to the system. This great Being absorbed the plan of the God-Parents and accepted the responsibility of holding the IMMACULATE CONCEPT for each planet until such time as Helios and Vesta would designate the Cosmic Moment when that particular planet was to be externalized.

THE PLANETARY SILENT WATCHER

In due time another Great Being was summoned called the l'LANETARY SILENT WATCHER Who received into Her keeping from the Cosmic Silent Watcher the plan for the new planet Earth, accepting in turn the responsibility of holding the Immaculate Concept for the Earth until the Divine Plan is fulfilled to the last detail. The Cn•at Cosmic Silent Watcher holds the seven planets of this System

within Her Heart while the individual Planetary Silent Watcher holds but one planet.

The Planetary Silent Watcher took the responsibility for holding the Immaculate Concept for the Earth, with Her rivers, oceans, the great mountains, and the vast plains, making available to the Seven Mighty Elohim and Builders of Form that pattern, which They then wove out of the Universal Light-Body of Helios and Vesta.

The first activity of the Planetary Silent Watcher is to expand Her Causal Body, which becomes the cradle in which the Planet will rest, and the Seven Great Spheres, (with which you are to become ac quainted) are the seven bands of color of the Causal Body of the Planetary Silent Watcher into which the Great Guardian Spirits, the Great Cosmic Angels and Devas came, creating the Seven Heavenly Realms of consciousness for the evolutions that were to occupy the planet.

Out of the very substance and energy of the colors of the Causal Body of the Planetary Silent Watcher is woven the Temples, the very Atmosphere of those Inner Spheres. Out of the substance of that Body is woven the elements for your Earth. Out of the substance of Her Causal Body is woven the garments (the SEVEN VEHICLES WHICH

EVERY LIFEST REAM WEARS.)

Mankind has no concept of the fidelity, consecration and sacrifice of a Being Who chooses to hold the Divine Pattern and Plan as a Silent Watcher for a planet for millions of years beyond the time originally scheduled for its perfection. This Great Being is a prisoner of Love. This great, blessed Silent Watcher for our Earth has held the pattern as designed in the Heart of Helios and Vesta and the pattern for EVERY LIFESTREAM destined to manifest God Perfection and has held for YOU, as well as those who have used the Earth as a schoolroom in the past and those who are to use it in the future, the unwavering pattern which is the God Design that all must one day externalize!

At last the Cosmic Moment for the birth of the planet Earth had arrived. The Silent Watcher of the Earth stood in readiness and then the Seven Mighty Elohim - the Cosmic Builders of Form - were summoned.

THE SEVEN MIGHTY ELOHIM

The Seven Elohim answered the call of Helios and Vesta and standing around the Planetary Silent Watcher studied intently the plan held within Her Consciousness for the sweet Earth, which it was Their joy, service and opportunity to bring into form. Their first activity in this direction was the projection of the Mighty Light Rays from Their combined Consciousness which formed the matrix of the new planet. When this was done, They in turn summoned the Directors of the Forces of the Elements and the lesser Builders of Form, the Angel Devas and the Elemental Spirits. These Beings magnetized the Elec tronic Light Substance, filling in and fashioning the planet according to the instructions given Them by the Elohim. As builders return to the blueprint of the architect, so did the Elohim return again and again to the study of the Light-Pattern held in the consciousness of the Silent Watcher.

The Elohim invoked the Directors of the Forces of Nature, the majestic Virgo (Earth) the Mighty Neptune (Water) and the Beloved Aries (Air) Who joyfully answered the summons, grateful for the opportunity of contributing the gifts of Their respective elements (earth, water, air) for the comfort and well being of the newly born Earth and Its future inhabitants. Helios and Vesta Themselves pro vided the element of Fire.

After this came the invocation to the Spirit of Spring, the Beloved Amaryllis, to come and set up the rhythm of the Spring in blossom, flower and beauty of Nature. This beautiful Being came in answer to the call, bringing with Her legions of Angelic and Elemental Helpers. Their combined energies clothed the sweet Earth in such beauty and gladness that She looked like a beautiful dryad wearing a wreath of flowers upon Her head waiting to welcome the Spirits who were to make Her their home.

Nine hundred consecutive rhythms of Springtime came and went to make the Earth more and more beautiful - the lakes, the great rivers, the giant waterfalls, the crystal seas; the mountains pointing their Iingers towa:rd God, and the Immortal Three-Fold Flame of God pulsating from within Earth's Center, that Great Eternal Sun of Even Pressure! Think ye not that the mankind about to receive this Planet as t lu-ir individual dwelling place were destined for some great purpose!

The Elementals wove the smallest and daintiest of flowers; the 1-(rt·at Devas unfolded the leaves on the trees; the mighty Spirits of the

Air active and working in Their Own element; all nature working together harmoniously to the rhythmic music of creation!

While all this activity was going on, the great Elohim and the lesser Builders of Form, the Angel Devas and the members of the Elemental Kingdom were creating and beautifying the planet, Helios and Vesta were drawing from the Great Central Sun the Spirit Sparks (individual lifestreams) who were to be the beneficiaries of all this preparation and love. These rested within the bosom of Vesta until the God-Parents were ready for the projection of the White Fire Beings and the Electronic Bodies which became the garments of these Spirits.

---The great Elemental Kingdom which has chosen to create your rivers, your valleys, your hills and all the glories that are nature, is localized, for the most part and held within a natural orbit. Some of them, the small and dainty ones, never pass outside of the sphere of a few small yards, living their lives, developing the grasses and the flowers in someone's sweet garden. Others, the larger ones, perhaps, live their lives within a mountain or a lake, but they are all localized and do not travel. Particularly, since mankind, through discord, has created antagonism between the two kingdoms, has the Cosmic Law more and more powerfully stressed the Law that these beings be leashed within these local spheres lest they all rush away from the great cities where discord, impurity, and imperfection drive against their fine bodies - yet mankind would find that without the assistance of the Elemental Kingdom, life itself could no longer be sustained. But when Love, consciously generated, is released through a corporate body of unascended beings, even the Cosmic Law Itself bends Its Head and there is no sphere from whence those beings cannot be drawn for the blessings of love.

Mankind, for the most part, does not even know that the members of the Elemental Kingdom have being and they know not that they (mankind) live by the sacrifice of this great unseen kingdom, the members of which work unceasingly by day and night to keep the pollution of the effluvia of mankind from smothering them even to the point where the breath could not be drawn into the nostrils or sustained within the form. Would there were individuals or groups interested in blessing this kingdom - in making friends with the Kingdom of Nature. You must remember that they are of an innocent con sciousness, like small children for the most part, and they desire always to render a balance for love. I would humbly suggest that within the activity of your classwork, there are no heights to which you cannot reach in invoking the assistance of the Elemental Kingdom in bal ancing these extremes that are manifesting at the present time through weather conditions. If on every continent, even one such group could be established with the motive of just loving them - and not for the service they might render, We could handle the balancing of their activities which otherwise result in cataclysmic forces released---

And so One Cosmic Day, the work of creation was completed, and the Seven Elohim signified to the God-Parents (our physical Sun) that the planet Earth was ready for habitation!

In the creation of the Planet, the Elohim projected. Their mighty convex Rays which united as a pair of fire tongs at the end of their manifestation, and created a sort of womb or vortex, in which the electronic substance of the Universal Light was attracted to form the body of the Planet.

The Masculine Ray concentrated in the region of what we have today as the Himalaya Mountains, and is guarded by the Great Cosmic Being, Lord Himalaya, while the Feminine Ray concentrated in the Andes Range of South America, close to Lake Titicaca, and is guarded by the other Cosmic Being, God Meru, Manu of the Sixth Ray.

Till recently, as a spiritual urging for humanity, the Masculine Ray was the most sustaining and the most active. But recently, a new trend and direction took place and the Great Feminine Ray began to make Itself more conspicuous and assertive. The first impulse on this di- rection started on August 16, 1952.

The centre of the Earth is under the direction of an Intelligent Being. The Heart of the Planet Earth is Light. This Light passes from the Heart through the body of the Earth to the surface in exactly the same manner as the Light that sustains the human body passes to the various extremities and sustains the life of the vehicle. The Great Earth Elemental sends forth this pulsation, which is under My direction as well as that of Beloved Virgo and Pelleur, the pressure that brings forth all tire plant life - all the crops, flowers and trees which make it possible for the physical bodies of the human race to survive. Where the pressure of Light is most intense, it raises the very crust of the Earth and forms your mountains, hills and high places. The Divine Design of this Planet, and all others, requires that at certain points, concentrated I .ight must be sustained to hold the balance of the Planet on its Axis,

just as you put supports to hold a ceiling of a structure. They are the Cosmic "pins," so to speak, that keep the Earth in its place in the Universe. They are the wings that keep it from toppling.

These points of Light form the great mountain ranges, and because of the intensity of the Light at those places, which are geometrically located, it is easier for individuals, seeking illumination, to achieve it where that natural concentration accelerates their Flame. That is why, within the Himalayan Mountains, and the other high ranges, the Holy Men and Women are able to attain their goal more easily. This is the natural activity provided by the Interstellar In telligence, governing the Universe.

There are, also, created mountains, like the Hill of Tara, where individuals consciously draw the Light - not only from above, but beneath the surface of the Earth, until the gradual raising of the ground formed what, to all appearances, was a natural manifestation of erosion, etc. It is a scientific fact that Mount Everest, since 1892, has grown toward the sky, and this growth is due to the concentrated invocations of many, many llfestreams hidden within the caves of that Holy Mountain.

---Often people have referred to Me, the Spirit of Spring, as dancing over the flowers and the grass with a wreath of flowers in My hair, touching here and there a bush, a flower, a shrub, a tree and sort of flitting about in an ineffectual but perhaps graceful manner.

---Beloved ones, as the Spirit of Springtime, let Me remind you that for nine hundred years before the first Great Root Manu brought the "Holy Innocents" to the Earth, I experimented with the de velopment of the most beautiful possible foliage, flower, bird-life, grass, sea, air - until when the Earth was ready to be inhabited - She had a magnificent garment and was so like unto Heaven's Kingdom that the first individuals who came forth from the Heart of God hardly knew the difference between the Heavenly Realms and the Earth. That was many millions of years ago, so there is a little bit of constancy and positive energy in that Service which I render.

I thank you for your thoughts of the Springtime. I shall create again with the help of the elementals and Our Lord Maha Chohan such a magnificent perfection on this Earth for Our Beloved Ascended Master Saint Germain as the crowning gift to His Golden Age before I take My departure to another Star---."

"I AM" PRESENCE

While the Great Seven Mighty Elohim were drawing the Divine

and the Builders of Form, and the Elemental Kingdom were preparing it in such beauty and perfection, the God-Parents (beloved Helios and Vesta) were drawing from the Great Central Sun the Spirit Sparks who were to be the beneficiaries of all this preparation and love. These Spirit Sparks rested within the Heart of Helios and Vesta until the God-Parents were ready for the projection of the White Fire Bodies, from Whom in tum Electronic Bodies, which were to be the garments of these Spirits were projected.

Helios and Vesta fashioned out of the Electronic Light-Substance these beautiful Shining Bodies which are called White Fire Beings. These were created in the Form and Design of the God-Parents - Genesis 1:27 - the Mighty Light Rays from within Their Hearts converging and forming individual foci of the Immortal Three-Fold Flame of God which would be a magnet for the Universal Light Substance. When this was accomplished, the Spirit Sparks (Three- Fold Flame) was transferred from the Heart of Beloved Helios and Vesta into the Flame within the heart of the Shining Body prepared for it (White Fire Being). Thus, each Spirit Spark became conscious of his own individual identity, and thru the magic words "I AM" found himself a living, breathing Intelligence vested with LIFE, Opportunity and Free Will, the pathway thru the entire universe lying open before him to make of it what he shall choose.

When you, and each one of mankind, were first breathed out from the Hearts of the God-Parents, you had an awareness and realization of Identity. You felt and thought "I AM." You found yourselves as Beings, self-conscious Beings and in every fibre and cell of your Presence you realized "I AM'' Being! As you served in that innocence, sharing the consciousness of your Parents, you knew that Primal Life was yours to use as you chose. You were the Holy Innocents, and Primal Life, exquisite, irridescent, flowing into the Immortal Three-Fold Flame in your heart became in possession of your selfhood. In this innocence you abided, and out of Primal Life you began to create according to that which you saw around you.

You lived in a realm close to the Bosom of the Eternal, where there were no forms that were not exquisite. All was shining magnificence.

This consciousness of thought began to picture what it saw and you began to create like that which was around you (timidly at first, little tiny Cherubic forms, small Temples). Your feelings enjoying the individualization and power of creation, filling those tiny forms, they began to flow out from you into your aura and into the sphere in which you dwelt. You experienced the joy of individual creation, choosing thru free will what you would design out of this Intelligent Light-Substance.

When the God-Parents took the responsibility for evolving a race upon the planets of our universe and had drawn forth the billions of Spirit Sparks from the Great Central Sun of our System, They gave to you, and each one - individuality - moulding each Divine Archetype, the White Fire Beings and then the Electronic Presences, after Their Own Image and Likeness and each such beautiful Presence became the

ONLY BEGOTTEN SON!

Some of these Divine Presences divided and became two perfected "I AM'' Presences and then sent out a portion of Themselves into the world of form in order to expand Their Own Divine Nature and to widen the borders of the Father's Kingdom, The PERSONALITIES which form the inhabitants of the Earth today, encase the projected Selves of these Divine "I AM" Presences (the Holy Christ Selves), The personalities have, unfortunately, forgotten their God Purpose and God Identity.

The purpose of the creation as well as the substance of any system of worlds is to allow each "I AM" Presence called forth from the Universal Heart of God, to unfold a Spiritual Nature (the Holy Spirit) and become Master of energy and vibration thru the conscious control and use of his own creative faculties of thought and feeling.

Thus each Individualized God Presence is truly the Son or Daugh ter of God and Heir to all that the Father hath, with free will to create thru thought and feeling the beauty and perfection of the Father. The Individualized God Presence contains within Itself all the Light, Love, Wisdom, Power, Beauty, Opulence, Purity, Harmony and God Qual ities of the Father.

"AND GOD CREATED MAN IN HIS OWN IMAGE."

For every Individualized "I AM" Presence, which accepted the responsibility of passing through the Seven Spheres and, eventually, descend into the world of form, there were at least one dozen or more who preferred to return to the Universal which was pleasant, rather than assume the responsibility involved in the Individualization."

On the other hand, others, using free will, refused to be divided into two "I AM" Presences, and preferred to remain one, going through the Seven Spheres single.

The Great Divine Director, referring to the words "I AM," said that these words are not of recent human invention, as some may think, but have come down to present time from the beginning of man's coming to Earth. Proof of that, He said, is found in the archives of the Royal Teton where the records of all past civilizations have been kept, exactly as they were originally written in their respective language, and the words "I AM" are found there as they are in use today. He added that these two words are the Power of God.

Beloved Maha Chohan says:

---As you have been told, each one's Presence dwells in a sphere of activity determined by the amount of Light that It draws forth and dispenses. The demand is the motivating power behind the supply; so if the four outer vehicles (representing the outer consciousness) have so engaged themselves through the centuries, that, through prayer, good-works, and invocation, they have demanded the release of Light from the Presence to sustain their endeavors, then this Light has grown in intensity by reason of the demand of the outer self---.

When the outer self has completely absorbed and put into practice all the perfection in which the "I AM'' Presence functions, the Cosmic Law rushes that "I AM'' Presence to a Higher Sphere, preparatory to the new demands made by the outer self. You can see, then - that the "I AM'' Presence advances according to the inner prayerful devotions made upon it by the human self, and that this glorious, patient, ever-listening· ONE is most eager for the cooperation of the outer self---.

The more evolved the personal self, the higher is that one's "I AM'' Presence in the Octave of Perfection, and by reason thereof, does it draw more of the substance of the Higher Levels, through the Electronic Light into the Holy Christ Self within the human heart=-.

EXISTENCE OF DIVINE BEINGS

When the Sun of a System takes the Cosmic Initiation and is vested with the Power to create a Universe, three evolutionary in telligences are given an opportunity to develop and mature, the Angelic, the human and the Elemental.

The Elemental Kingdom works upward from the tiniest in telligence (so small that millions of them would not take up a quarter of an inch of space) into the Builders of Form who help to create bodies for mankind; then into Nature Devas Who create mountains and cities and Who later become Elohim, and finally may grow to be Silent Watchers of a planet, a universe or a galaxy.

The Elohim are the great Builders of Form. They have constant reference to the design held within the consciousness of the Silent Watcher of each planet, lowering into form and building around the Rays which act as the cradles for the planets, the necessary elemental substance.

The Elemental Kingdom, acting under the direction of the be loved Virgo (gnomes), Neptune (undines), Aries (sylphs) and Helios and Vesta (salamanders) first created the planet in habitable form. Then came the Angelic Host before any human being set foot upon the Earth. The nature of the Angel's evolution is .very beautiful.

Those Intelligences within the Central Sun who form the Children of the Central Sun are known as the Archangels. They are already in complete possession of the God Power of the Father-Mother of the Galaxy and They live to radiate the Light that fills the system and forms the effulgent atmosphere of God's Heart.

When a lesser Sun takes on the responsibility of creating a system within that galaxy, Seven of the Archangels with Their Divine Complements go forth to become the Guardian Presences of all the Angelic Beings, mankind and the Elementals who will comprise the evolution of that Sun and Its planets. Archangel Michael came forth with our present Sun (Helios and Vesta), together with six other Archangels - Beloved Jophiel, Chamuel, Gabriel, Raphael, Uriel and Zadkiel who form the guard, not only for the Earth but the physical Sun and the other six planets of this System, and the Seven Inner Spheres which form the Heavens for this Earth.

The Archangels are voluntary exiles from the Heart and Bosom of God. They live but to LOVE and They know no unkindness. When the Angelic Host was called forth after the Elemental Kingdom, Their service was to create a canopy of harmonious radiation, which is the emanation and radiation of Their Own Life and Light, over the lifestreams of the human race who were to embody upon the planet.

With the Archangels came countless legions of Angelic Beings Whose purpose in Being is to fulfill the Archangels' Will, which is ONE with the Will of the Father-Mother (God). The activity of the Archangels is diversified in the extreme, covering the fields of protection, illumination, love, perfection, con secration, ministration and invocation.

The great Angelic Kingdom came to our Earth primarily as Protectors, as amplifiers of the Virtues of God. They came to bring within Their Shining Bodies the remembrance of these God-Qualities from the Heart of the Eternal. They stand yet within the auras of men and women who are enmeshed in their own human creations and, thru the power of radiation, help them to continue to place one foot before the other, moving onward and upward until more help can be given.

The Angels evolve primarily thru control of radiation (qual ified feelings of good). They learn thru the control of energy to become Cherubim, Seraphim, Archangels and finally Great Beings Who guard and protect planets, galaxies and large systems of worlds.

Beings known as the Seraphic Guard are of tremendous stature and the most concentrated strength and determination.

They are Great Beings from six to fourteen feet in height. They are the Guardians of Spiritual forces and are always active with the Elohim in the building of planets and spiritual centers on various globes. They are both masculine and feminine and They are impersonal in Their concentrated Powers of protection. They move in groups of seven, which is always the number denoting creation and of each seven Seraphim, one is the Leader Who moves in the foreground with the Three Pairs spread out in the shape of a V behind Him. When the Seraphim move thru the

heavens or the Earth's sphere, They emit a White Light and many a falling star and shooting comet that has been recorded by science is but the speedy progress of a group of Seraphim thru the upper atmosphere.

The Goddess of Liberty:

At the time when the Sun of our system chose to create a Universe, twelve Great Beings volunteered to embody the Twelve-fold Nature of the Sun God and to become foci of the mighty virtues in the Electronic Belt around the Sun. I was One of Those. Our relationship to the Sun is to specialize in mag netizing, concentrating, and radiating one of the particular God Virtues. All Twelve Virtues are embodied within the con sciousness and nature of Helios and Vesta. That virtue which I have chosen to magnetize, to concentrate and to direct, is the Virtue of Liberty.

The original Zodiac referred to these Twelve Cosmic Tem ples or houses from which each One of Us, Who represent the Twelve Virtues of the Godhead, direct Our blessings earthward. Our radiation pours fourth rays of Light into the Universe like those from the Sun itself. As the Planets circle the Sun in orderly sequence, the concentrated radiation and power of each one of the Twelve Virtues is intensified for a period of thirty or thirty-one days while the Planet is within the Temple of a particular concentrated ray. Knowledge of the true Zodiac has been distorted. The consciousness of mankind has created those symbols which are not true expressions of Our foci. I am One (the Virtue of Liberty) Who was fortunate enough to remain in the outer memory of mankind. During the month when the consciousness of mankind is focused upon Libra, the con sciousness, radiation and power of Liberty flows through the Earth and nourishes the Liberty Flame within the soul and inner self of all mankind.

As the Earth passes around the Sun in the course of the twelve months for every thirty-day period, one of the mighty virtues plays upon the Planet and through the inner bodies of her people. When the original Cosmic Zodiac again comes forth and the Law allows, those of you who are wise, giving attention to the outpouring of that Cosmic Virtue can, within yourselves, magnetize Liberty, Truth, or Purity within whatever House the Planet rests---.

Beloved Mother Mary:

---The radiation which is given to mankind, and even to students, is much ingraded. For instance, around the Beloved Sun Itself stand the twelve Great Beings Who represent the Virtues, the Nature of God---and They are Beings of tremendous power. It is Their great Privilege and honor to soften the radiation and the glorious splendor of the Sun God and Goddess, so that even the Angels, the Cherubim and the Seraphim can receive that radiation into Their Beings without being over whelmed by its presence.

Then the Cherubic and Seraphic Beings, the Archangels, in turn, soften the radiation of that splendor, and carry it from sphere to sphere, onward on its outward course to the periphery of the Universe. We, the Hierarchy that stand around Sanat Kumara and represent the Guardians of mankind, again take into Our own bodies that blazing Light and temper it, according to Our own nature, and offer it to the chelas who have become the most highly developed consciousness incarnate. These chelas throughout the world, in turn, embody Our Nature, embody Our Light, share Our consciousness, Our plans and designs, and then carry them to those lower on the ladder of evolution.

In this manner the great glory of the Godhead, the Divine Ideas, the exquisite perfection of the Eternal, is gradually expanded, and Its Light, as It passes from Sphere to Sphere, is clothed in the atmosphere thereof, in the bodies of the In telligences that dwell within it, and stepped down to a point where those in the sphere below may enjoy it without being overwhelmed by its presence.

Every great evolutionary scheme has been carried to frui tion on the loving wings of Angelic Host, Devas, and Builders of Form. They are the invisible expression of The Fire of Creation, which moulds Substance and Light according to the directing intelligence of God Beings.

The Great Angelic Hierarchy, from the time immemorial, has served mankind and God and fully three-fourths of all accomplishment has been due to Their kind ministration and

selfless service. Because They serve in Their entirety, without human will or desire, the nature of Their Being is obedience to Love. The greatest happiness and delight of Their hearts is to plunge into any progressive constructive endeavor and give all of Themselves toward its successful fruition.

The Ascended Masters of Light and Wisdom Who have from time to time, guided the progress of the Planets and their people, are well aware of the glorious companionship, friendship, and priceless service of the Angelic Host, for no upward arc could be achieved without Their Presence.

Due to the intensely materialistic state of consciousness mankind has adopted, they have become callous toward the Invisible Dwellers in the Angelic Kingdom, which state of affairs has made Their conscious cooperation with man more difficult.

Through special dispensation, henceforth the Angelic Host shall become an active conscious part in mankind's worship, evolution and progress toward perfection. They are the Harbingers of Good and always precede Divine Manifestation as They did before the Birth of Jesus, and as They are now preceding the full unfoldment of the Golden Age.

May I suggest that you train your consciousness to accept the Presence of the Angels in your homes, auras, Sanctuaries, and the lives of those who seem dear to you, - we honor the Angelic Host from the small thumb-nail fairy, to the Devas Who stand larger than the highest peak of the Andes---. If you had worked with mankind as long as We have, you would understand the gratitude We express toward the Angelic Host, Who live for Love, Who live to obey the slightest wish of Our hearts, and Who make Our tedious and strenuous service to mankind more easy by Their generous and constant attendance.

The Brotherhood of Angels and men shall find expression on the Earth Plane and I would appreciate your accepting Their friendship deep in your feelings and hearts. By so doing, I can assure you - you will have powerful help in bringing into manifestation the secret God desires of your Holy Christ Self."

The Maha Chohan

When an Angelic Being has the conscious assistance of an in dividual on Earth, He utilizes the energies of his human companion as an open door through which to reach into the human consciousness of a race, a nation or a people. Although the intricacies of the procedure would be too involved for explanation here, in the future the com bination of an Angel and a member of the human race will do much to hasten in The Golden Age. Certain Angelic Beings, at present, are devoting all Their energies to the dissolution of the Inner core of the forces of evil who plan deliberately to arouse the emotions of un wakened mankind, at various points on Earth----.

Archangel Michael

Once, long ago - when She (Mother Mary) was a very small child and alone in that Great Temple, I took upon Myself the aspect of loving comfort to Her. Sometimes I would visit Her little room at night, before She slept, and entertain as well as instruct that little One by telling Her stories of Our Kingdom. Then I would sometimes bring to Her tiny Angels, directing them in rhythmic "drills" and other manifestations of beauty and grace, right there on the counterpane of Her bed. You know She was only three when She entered that Temple and during the time of Her stay there, I tried to banish some of Her loneliness and make a little happiness for Her.

---The coming age of Freedom will bring a tremendous at-one-rnent between sensitive earth spirits and the Angelic Host, who will work hand-in-hand to heart in the establishment of God's Way on Earth. Meanwhile, as these heavenly spirits are temporary exiles from the realms of Peace and Harmony, the creation and sustaining of an atmosphere iii which they can find refreshments and peace is a great service that has as yet not been understood by the travelers on the Path. In the physical homes and gardens of people there could be set aside sections where everything could be made conducive to the presence and sanctuary of the Angelic Host - and those places would be highly charged by Their Presence and Their gratitude that any human being who steps within them would experience the ecstasy of the Kingdom of Heaven which is the natural radiation of the Angel.

In the East; in the south of France; in the Scottish Moorlands, there are certain old gardens and secluded spots in nature which, many centuries back, were dedicated by pure souls to the Angelic Kingdom and sensitive people can instantly feel these radiations. In the future, places like these will be natural healing centres - any lifestream can dedicate such a place and then take the responsiblity of drawing and

focusing the love of the Angelic Kingdom if he or she should so desire to render a service to these exiles of Love.

In the great Himalaya Mountains, there are way-stops for the travelers, where they may gain rest and protection from the forces of the elements as well as an opportunity of rebuilding their strength for their spiritual journey. In a like manner, these foci for the Angelic Kingdom must be established preceding their entrance and their stay in the lower octaves of Earth - They love flowers, natural perfumes, -light and airy spaces, music and, of course, - primarily Peace.

THE SUPREME IMPORTANCE OF THE HOUR

From out the centuries of darkness, the Planet Earth and Her People are now standing upon the threshold of a Light that shall never again recede, but will grow into the Cosmic Eternal Day in which the fullest manifestation of the potential plans for the Earth and Her humanity will be understood and made abundantly evident.

As the Great Cosmic Law requires the return of the Suns of the Solar System into the Great Central Sun of the Galaxy, each Sun begins to regulate Its centripetal force in order to balance the planets belonging to Its system. The Planet Earth has been bended on Her axis for many ages, and is responding now to the magnetic pull sent forth from our Sun - from the hearts of Helios and Vesta - which force is gradually straightening the axis. This is being done gradually with loving care so that the great polar ice caps will not be violently displaced, resulting in distress on the continental surface of the Planet.

Each of the seven planets of our physical Sun must be quickened to enter and sustain itself in the orbit of the graduating planet. Great Beings are delegated to the task of quickening the vibrations of these planets, and WE Whose responsibility rests with the Earth - MUST prepare our planet and her people to vibrate at the rate of Venus' present Perfection. We are therefore, of necessity FORCED to reach mankind quickly ... ALL OF THEM. And also SANAT KUMARA must be released for His Own Planetary Initiation. For this hour were you prepared, for this moment have we invested in you Our Love, Our Life,

Our Radiation, and I SHALL EXPECT YOUR EVERY ASSISTANCE

in the Cosmic Push of the Hour. Every other planet of Our Sun has already signalled 'ready'! Yet the Cosmos must wait on the Earth and We must soon have that'go ahead' sign from the hearts of men. HELP

US SPEED THAT DAY!

Signs of the New Dawn

The pressure of the Light is so great at this hour that it is enfolding the Leaders of all spiritual activities in the world. Criticism shall give place to Love, condemnation to praise, dogmatism to tolerance, and the domineering spirit to humility. "The wolf shall dwell with the lamb and the Earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea." (Isa. 11:67).

New Channels are being opened, not to substitute the old ones, but to assist them! Workers are coming to the front everywhere! Friends of the Great White Brotherhood are rising up from every direction. No man can stop the onrush of this Cosmic Christ Power releasing the Spiritual Currents of the Hour! They could not succeed if they should be so unfortunate as to attempt to breast the currents of the New Dawn. Never before as today, can it be more truly said of the Spiritual Leaders of the world and of all new channels; "By their fruit ye shall know them!"

The Light needed upon the Earth

Looking upon the Planet Earth with the inner sight, you will see great tides of what we call psychic or astral matter. Where are these tides born? From the mental and feeling worlds of the people on the Earth of the present day, as well as those people who have lived on the Earth since first the "laggards" came to Lemuria.

When individuals leave the Earth in so-called death, they leave their effluvia behind them, and it becomes part of these tides that represent all the qualities of imperfection; pride, arrogance, hate jealousy and all the other human qualities. These tides are definite strata of energy because everything in this universe works on vibration, and as your saying is, "Water seeks its own level", so do vibrations of a similar nature seek their own level. Every hate vibration enters into that river of hate. Every jealous vibration enters into that river of jealousy. Every obscene thought and feeling becomes part of such a river, and so on.

That is the atmosphere into which each soul who comes to Earth is born! In the re-establishment of the knowledge of the protective Tube of White Light, some of that pressure can be cut away from its connection with the lifestream. However, dwelling in secret in thought and feeling upon any of these destructive qualities, creates a rent in that protective Garment of Light so that the lifestream is again

connected with the mass tide of the particular quality, whether it is gossip, criticism, condemnation, depression or whatever it may be.

We are creating a channel or conduit of perfection from the Ascended Masters Realms of Light into the outer consciousness of unascended beings to assist them, but Our assistance will only be as efficacious as the protection which each individual holds around himself through establishing this Protective Garment or Tube of Light, to prevent these rip-tides from entering and distorting the service you desire to give. It is necessary to be alert to keep out the human tendencies that will try to J>reak through this protection. Call many times each day for this protective Light because when you have had certain tendencies latent within you, you can unconsciously put a rent in your protection. This Garment of Light is especially needed when you are engaged in a very special spiritual endeavor for, "a chain is as strong as its weakest link!"

There is no unascended being who is not an incubator for some imperfection (which is your ·Achilles' Heel') which adds to the effluvia that has almost smothered the Earth. Therefore, go into the secret chamber of your heart and ask that those particular discordant vi brations in, through and around you be removed. Then you will have no open door for those tides that try to break into the continuity of the radiation and clarity of the instruction you are receiving, which is implanted in your outer minds and which through you, with the help of God, will be recorded for the people who are yet to come to our Earth.

CALL FOR PROTECTION OF THE LIGHT

BELOVED PRESENCE OF GOD" I AM'' IN ME, AND

BELOVED MAHA CHOHAN; Clothe me in my Gar ment of blazing White Light; and seal me in my RING-PASS-NOT of Flame that makes and keeps me invisible and invincible to all human creation, in, through around or driven against me, now and, forever.

THE INBREATH OF GOD

The Great Central Sun, which forms the pivotal center of the galaxies to which we belong, has completed the out-breath in the great rhythm of cosmic creation.

The great Parent Sun of our galaxy, known as Alpha and Omega, has in Its orbit, countless celestial Beings of such spiritual magnitude and developments as would stagger the imagination of the mortal mind. From among this tremendous select Court, there are chosen for the initiation of the Sun, Seven Pairs of Divine Beings at one time, and These Beings, in Their glorious cosmic initiation, are given the Crown, The Robe and the Sceptre by the Great God Parents and sent forth simultaneously to build, by the power of Their Own Creative Centers of thought and feeling, seven Planetary Systems.

After the seven Suns, with the assistance of the Elohim, have evolved the planets of Their Systems and have applied for and secured the Beings who are to have evolution on them, they move downward and outward, until the first Sun has reached the periphery of the cosmic order from the Central Sun and the farthermost point in the out-going breath. At that time, a reversal of the currents of the Parent or Central Sun takes place, and the Suns are drawn back, together with Their planetary children in the same rhythm, into the Heart of the Father.

So far as Our Galaxy is concerned, We are now on the in-breath and this is why the initiation of the Earth and all the planets, are bent toward the fulfillment of the Divine Edict in the raising and re demption of the Suns, the Planets and the people as they return to the Home and Heart of Eternal Life.

DESCRIPTION OF THE GOD PARENTS

To describe the beauty of the Cosmic God-Parents of our Galaxy, would require a vocabulary of much more delicate perception than that presently enjoyed by man. These glorious God-Parents may be vis ualized as the fairest of the fair; Their Robes of Authority the purest shimmering white, Their entire Beings representing the apex of Em bodied Light and Flame, softened and tempered by contour and outline thatIt might be enjoyed by others.

Those of Us Who have witnessed the initiations whereby a Pair of Exquisite and Perfected Beings were endowed with the privilege of experiencing the creative powers of a Sun, are strongly impressed with the transfer into the hands of the initiated of the Scepter of Power, within which is vested the magnetic center of Love and the rhythm corresponding to the place which the Sun will have in the Solar System. This is mystically connected with the heartbeat of all the lifestreams who will embody and mature in a particular Chain. It forms the magnetic pull that holds the souls within the orbit of that Sun and Its

Planets; It holds our Sun Itself in a proper and permanent location in the on-moving galaxy to which We belong.

When Our particular Sun Helios and Vesta sent forth the Elohim to build and create the planets, each One was given a Scepter magnetized from that which forms the Cosmit Scepter of our System. That Scepter remains with the Lord of the World during the entire time the planet is peopled by evolving life. The Scepterlor the Planet Earth was in the keeping of Sanat Kumara until His return to Venus, and is now in the keeping of Lord Gautama and held within the secret chambers at Shamballa for the greater part of the year, being taken out on certain mystic occasions.

The Scepters which the crowned heads of Earth carry are symbolic of this Divine Authority which is manifest in the lifestreams who are the Guardians of the people, and the magnetic power that runs through the spinal column of every individual, is a replica of the vested power described.

If this Cosmic Scepter were removed from the Planet Earth, the bodies of the people would fly into space and the souls who are presently within the realms of the discamates, would be loosed into the Universe. You will see then, how very important is Its magnetic power! It contains two cylindrical balls, representing the positive and negative aspects of Life's power. When It is placed upon the pyramid which holds It in repose, It is in perfect balance. One end of this great Scepter represents the gravity pull which in itself is a blessing to the unawa kened. When it is reversed through the activity of the individual's own life, It represents the Ascension.

Through the spinal column of every man, both activities work constantly, the descending arc of electrical energy which anchors the body on the surface of the Earth, and the powerful ascending current which enables you to stand erect and move about, rather than be supine on the ground. When the activity of the life is more powerfully charged into the ascending arc, we come to the point where the gravity pull of Earth no longer can hold the lifestream and the Ascension is possible. For each person who comes to the point of ascending from the wheel of birth and re-birth to return no more, this Rod of Power is brought by the presiding Master and Its power magnetizes the rising current and assists in the actual cutting free the lifestream from the gravity pull of Earth.

There are only two activities of all life. It is so simple and yet so much has been woven into and around the study of mysticism . and self-control. There is only the INBREATH and the OUTBREATH! There is the MAGNETIZATION (the inbreath) of the gifts and powers of the God Presence, and then Its RADIATION (the outbreath). Both of these activities take place at cosmic levels with regard to solar systems and galaxies and entire Universes.

We shall endeavor to show you something of this Cosmic Scheme in order that you might understand the place in which not only our Solar System but our Galaxy stands at the present time. On the OUTBREATH when creation takes place, the Central Sun of a system, breathes forth the Suns from within Its own Aura. Each Sun then in Its tum breathes out the planets destined to be part of the solar system. This comprises an expression of the outbreath of Deity as regards a galaxy and a solar Universe.

At the end of a' cosmic day', the Great Central Sun of that system, notifies all the Suns below It that it is time for the inbreathing of Their Planets, in preparation for the inbreathing of all the Suns and Their Planets back into the Heart of the Great Central Sun.

The Great and Mighty Vesta, God-Mothe~ of our Solar System (our Sun) has explained it thus:

"Helios and I belonged to a Galaxy much larger than the one in which We presently serve. We were a PLANET in that Galaxy and We were number four, just as the Earth is number four in relation to the Sun today."

"Our Galaxy was headed by a Great Central Sun made up of two mighty Beings Whose Names have long, long gone out of the language of your Earth, but They come close to the sound of Elohae and Eloha, which infers the masculine and feminine aspects of the Elohim."

"This Great Sun God and Goddess sent forth twelve mighty Suns in a descending arc of creation and these twelve suns, as They descended, in tum sent forth from Themselves in a horizontal manner, twelve great Planets. Our System consisted of the Great Central Sun and Its twelve Suns, each Sun having twelve planets around It, making one hundred and fifty-six planets, including the twelve Suns. The

system to which the Earth belongs (your system) came from the Central Sun of Alpha and Omega and has forty-nine planets with seven Suns - one hundred less than the system of Elohae and Eloha."

"Let Me repeat: You have the Central Sun from which Helios and I came, and beneath it twelve Suns. The Fourth Sun down was the Sun to which We belonged and was Alpha and Omega. That Sun in turn, sent out twelve planets in a horizontal manner and Helios and Myself were the Fourth Planet out from that Sun. This was on the out-breath, the Suns descending and the Planets expanding - the outbreath of the Godhead so far as the creation of this galaxy was concerned.

"On the inbreath, which is the point you are coming to now in your own galaxy, the Suns began ascending, number twelve entering into the orbit of eleven, number eleven going into the orbit of number ten and so on, all the planets of that system also ascending one."

"We represented the fourth Planet in the Fourth Solar System and Alpha and Omega were Our SUN at that time. Alpha and Omega were the fourth Sun in that system just as Helios and I are the fourth Sun in Our present System. At that time all the Suns in our present system

were ALL PLANETS!"

"Alpha and Omega were Our Sun; the first planet out from Them was Osiris and Isis; the second one Apollo and Diana; the third planet out was Krishna and Sophia; the fourth planet was OURSELVES. The first movement on the inbreath drew Osiris into the heart of Alpha and Omega, and each planet moved in closer to the Sun one place - We moving into the third place in that system."

"In the next motion, We moved into the second place, then the first place - and finally We were assimilated into the Presence of Alpha and Omega Who in turn went back into the Great Presence of Their Central Sun - Elohae and Eloha."

Causal Body around the Suns

"What exactly happens to the Suns when They are absorbed into a Great Central Sun? That has bothered you somewhat. Around a Sun, or Central Sun, is a Causal Body something like that illustrated in the picture of the Holy Trinity. Around the Central Sun (or the lesser Suns) are what We call Electronic Belts and these are made up of the number of bands that represent the planetary scheme. All of the planets which belonged to That Galaxy, including Helios and Myself have the Causal Body with the Twelve bands around it since that is representative of the System to which we belonged. We returned into the heart of Alpha and Omega, and Alpha and Omega ascended upward into the third, the second and first position beneath the Central Sun and then entered into the heart of Elohae and Eloha, the Central Sun of Our galaxy."

"WE DID NOT JUST DISSOLVE! That is the thing that the student body becomes frightened about - becoming nothing through the process of absorption, BUT THAT IS NO MORE TRUE than you, as an individual, can become nothing through being absorbed into your own God Presence when you become Ascended!"

"In this great Causal Body around a Sun, whether it is a Sun of Our system, or Alpha and Omega, is of tremendous size. In It there are glorious Temples of Light and when the Sun Gods return with Their Own Electronic Belt, that is all the planets and Intelligences and Beings within them, They just enter into a space set aside in the Electronic Belt around that Sun and REMAIN as intelligent, conscious Beings; even as there are coming into Our Aura the Beings and all the Intelligences of Mercury. They will live within the Mercurian Temples within Our Aura."

"When We went back into the Heart of the Central Sun of Our System with Alpha and Omega, into the Heart of Elohae and Eloha, We had a choice! We could have stayed there and gone on into Cosmic Heights, or We could have remained in the joy of that magnificent Electronic Belt... Alpha and Omega and six other Suns (seven out of the twelve) applied to create a New Galaxy. That is why the galaxy to which you belong and in which We are presently serving as your Sun, is smaller, since five of those Suns of the previous system, with Their Planets, decided NOT to experiment with becoming Great Central Suns and creating a Universe in Themselves."

"Alpha and Omega were among the Seven Suns Who Chose to become Central Suns, and the Seven now serving under Them as Suns, were THEIR PLANETS when Alpha and Omega were just a Sun in that Previous system. So beneath the Central Sun of Alpha and Omega is the first Sun of Osiris and Isis; the second Sun Apollo and Diana; the third Sun Krishna and Sophia; and the fourth Sun Helios and Myself! Then the other three Suns below Us."

"This may seem difficult to understand but everything in this Universe is a succession of experiences. First, you are a Planetary Lord,

then you have opportunity to become a Lord of the Sun! When this course is completed, Alpha and Omega presently breathing in - Osiris and Isis will be the first Sun to return home into the Heart of Alpha and Omega. When all seven of the Suns have returned into Their Hearts, we will then determine what size the next galaxy will be, that is whether Helios and Myself decide to try and be a Central Sun, or whether We stay within the Heart of Alpha and Omega and work from there."

"Our original galaxy which had one hundred and fifty-six planets and Suns is a minute galaxy! There are some that have thousands and thousands and you would need your late Professor Einstein to explain that!"

"Once more let Me repeat; Alpha and Omega as one of twelve Suns in that galaxy, qualified to become a Central Sun. In like manner, the other six Suns qualified to be Central Suns, and that is why today there are seven Central Suns in this cosmic galaxy and not twelve. The Suns that now run down in our present system, were in a HORI ZONTAL position out from Alpha and Omega when They were a Sun. Beneath Helios and Myself you have a very strong Sun - Hercules and Amazon! Then you have a more delicate one, Aureole and Aurea; and the last one is Dawn and Luz. This one will be the last to return into the heart of Alpha and Omega when we have Our Cosmic Council and decide whether We, in turn with the planets of Our System, wish to create a new system."

"Above Us are Krishna and Sophia with Seven planets out from Them, the first planet out being Illumina, the second Mazda, the third is known as Bella and the fourth is Venus."

"In our System there is Helios and Myself as the Sun and the first planet out is Mercury, the second out is Aquaria, the third one is Uranus below Bella, and the fourth is the Earth, right below Venus."

"On the inbreath the first cosmic motion is horizontal to the left, so that the Earth will move into the orbit of Uranus; Uranus will move into the orbit of Mercury, and Mercury will be absorbed by Ourselves."

"In like manner in the System above Us, Venus will move sideways into the orbit of Bella, then onward into the heart of Their Sun, Krishna and Sophia. Venus and the Earth will still be together, Venus above the Earth as now, because They both will move in one space."

"I thank you for as much comprehension as you have, beloved ones. I want you to have this so you will understand that We are not talking as alarmists nor are the Great Ones when They ask you. for assistance in the changing of the vibratory action of your worlds."

. this is stepping up the vibrations. So you can see how essential it is that in some way We may convey to all mankind, and especially the student body, the necessity of acceleration of the electrons of the emotional, the mental body, the etheric body and the physical.

There are various ways and means of accelerating the vibratory action of your inner and flesh bodies. One of the greatest of the natural means is through rhythmic breathing, which the students have been taught to use in the Transmission of the Flame classes. I have been an exponent, devotee and Teacher of this for ages of time, because it is the rhythm of creation.

When you draw that energy into the Flame in your heart and expand it forth, you begin to come into harmony with the natural rhythm that is in all activities of nature; in the rise and set of your Sun; the rise and fall of the tide; in the changing of your seasons - that absolute, unbroken rhythm! The Golden Ages when mankind had the greatest Peace, the greatest Illumination, the greatest bodily health, the greatest opulence, were ages when the rhythm of natural life was absolutely observed in breathing and in every facet of expression.

The whole of the Law of Life is the rhythm of magnetization and radiation! If there is too much magnetization of power and not an equal radiation of blessing, you have broken rhythm. If there is too much blessing and ministration without enough magnetization of the power from the Source of all Good by which you live, there is depletion and exhaustion and all mankind's distress, disintegration, inharmony - etc.

In order to give your maximum assistance in this Cosmic Push of the hour and accelerate the vibrations in yourselves and expand them to all mankind, I ask you to make an extra effort to hold the harmonious rhythm in your voice, your work, your walk, your service, your adoration and your realization. This will enable Me to radiate through you My Comforting Presence and stimulate theHoly Spirit in all you contact.

And now, I give you the benediction of The Holy Spirit, asking that you remember to give Me your loving attention, remembering

always that EXAMPLE IS MORE IMPORTANT THAN ANY PRO

FESSION OF FAITH!

THE MAHA CHOHAN

THE ACCELERATION OF THE VIBRATORY

ACTION OF THE PLANET

'' I AM ' Vesta, come from the Heart of your physical Sun, which is the aura of My Beloved Helios and Myself. "I AM' come at the directive of the Sun behind the Sun, to invest you, Beloved BRIDGE students, with certain authority, as you choose to accept it! Wear well the vestments which I place upon your shoulders for they carry the dignity and obedience of My Office.

It is important at this hour, as the purification of the Earth and Her evolutions is taking place at an accelerated rate, that we have groups of chelas throughout the Planet Earth who are able and willing, to join with the Elohim of Purity and All who serve with Him oh the Fourth Ray of Purity to take an active part in the speeding up of the vibratory rate of the Planet, which must take place and quickly!

The Cosmic Push is gaining in momentum as Beloved Helios and Myself prepare to absorb the Mighty and Shining Planet Mercury into Our Hearts. We are ready, but the Earth is not and must be made ready to take Her destined place in the system!

On whom should We count, beloved faithful chelas, but the lifestreams in whom the Beloved Ascended Masters Saint Germain and El Morya have invested Their energies thru the years, yea centuries - in preparation for this service. We know, dear earnest ones, that there are none among you who do not sincerely love these Beloved Friends. You will remember the great love in Beloved Morya' s Heart which prompted Him to come to Helios and Myself for assistance in the great task which is the responsibility of the Beloved Brother Saint Germain.

Surely you will all say "Yes, you can count on me for I am desirous of balancing the debt I owe to Beloved Saint Germain and Morya since They gave me the great privilege of knowing of, studying and applying the Spiritual Law!" Ah, yes, the heart is willing and ready, BUT, I beseech you, dear children of God, this feeling MUST BE FOL

LOWED BY ACTION!

To do this, you must prepare yourselves daily to be the Presence in action at all times. The Holy Christ Self is ready to burst the bonds of the limiting lower selves of each of you, to be the Christ walking the Earth thru your flesh vehicles while the Electronic Presence is about the Father's Business at Cosmic Levels. By allowing the Holy Christ Self to express thru you and direct your every activity, it is the Anchorage of the Individualized Presence in the world of form.

As a simile - the Hand of God is ambidextrous, serving at Cosmic Levels and in the physical appearance world at the same time in tensifying the Light at both levels.

To dispense pure water from a vessel, no other element can be added. In like manner, you must not color the Essence of the Pure God Energy flowing freely to and thru you and all life.

As a word of encouragement, I would like to say that your vehicles as We look upon your aura are much more purified than you realize, and by added calls to your own "I AM" Presence and the Ascended Masters can be vested by the Father with the responsibility of added service at this hour of great import, so the Earth and Her evolutions can more quickly be made ready to take Her rightful place in the Cosmic Scheme of Action. You, individually, are more ready than your outer consciousness would like you to believe.

I challenge you to ardently and rhythmically put this Law into practice for a period of 30 days. At the end of that period, you shall experience such a buoyancy of feeling as has not been yours in this embodiment. CALL, CALL, CALL for your purification and that of all mankind and see the results MANIFEST IN YOUR OWN PERSONAL

EXPERIENCE!

I now blaze My Flame of Constancy thru you and await your proving The Law, and you shall wear My Robes of Authority in great dignity and be My Representatives walking the Earth and serving in Cosmic Capacity while yet wearing flesh garments! It shall be My privilege to serve with you at all times, if you so desire! '

Vesta, Goddess of the Sun

THE SEVEN SPHERES

Thinking of God as a Sun, there are, surrounding and enfolding this Central Focus of Intelligence, Seven Mighty Spheres of Con-

sciousness, each one separated from the other by Its own periphery line which forms the natural boundary of that particular Sphere. These Seven Spheres are called the Aura of God, each inhabited by Great God Intelligences, all intent on doing the Father's Will to expand His Kingdom.

The development and unfoldment of His Kingdom is ac complished by the release of pulsating waves of His Own Divine Consciousness, within which are the Spiritual Patterns of all form and manifestation from the smallest blade of grass to the most brilliant star in space.

The First Sphere

The First Sphere represents the Heart of Creation Itself. The Great Beings Who form the Directive Intelligence of this Sphere are known as the Manus of the human race. The Master Who activates Their Will in the world of man is called the Chohan of the First Ray (El Morya). It is His service to Life to carry the God Ideas and Directives from the Godhead into the Minds of those Beings in the Second Sphere Who clothe them into actual workable form. In this First Sphere also abide the Seven Mighty Archangels Who have volunteered to guard and protect the evolving human race. Here is born every idea, plan and blessing which will one day manifest in the physical world. Its inhabitants are Beings Whose service to Life is to embody those God Ideas and carry them on their outward course to the periphery of the First Sphere, and here entrust them to the waiting Messengers of the Second Sphere.

What finite mind could conceive of the beauty, perfection, joy and happiness of these ideas! Here live the Cherubic and Seraphic Hosts, Messengers of the Most High, bathing in the Fire of Creation, embodying Its Essence in Their very Selves and then, begins the great

Realm ot Realm which will take Them in time to the furthest purest essence of Divinity within Their Shining Selves, They swing outward in Their Cosmic Course, carrying the Light of Heaven into the con sciousness of the Beings in the Second Sphere.

The Second Sphere

The Celestial Inhabitants of the Second Sphere most lovingly receive the Cosmic Messengers and Ideas from God's Heart, assimilate them, clothe them in the form and substance of Their Own Great Light and the Universal Light Substance which forms the atmosphere of this Sphere, and They, in turn, pass onward to the receptive consciousness and atmosphere of the Third Realm.

In this Second Sphere, the God Ideas and Patterns of future greatness are moulded into form thru the use of the creative powers of the Higher Mind Force - thus the seed of the Father falls on fertile ground (Intelligent Individual Consciousness) and begins to take definite form in the world of Divine Thought.

The God Intelligence Who governs this Second Sphere is the Lord Buddha, previously known as Lord Maitreya, Who interprets the God Ideas from the First Sphere thru the formulation of World Religions and Faiths. Their Representative, the Chohan of the Second Ray, Lanto, further consolidates Their Cosmic Service thru the educational channels both of the Inner Sphere and the physical appearance world as well.

So Great is the Wealth of the Father's Outpouring that this essence must keep rushing onward, clothed in intelligent thought patterns, ever desiring to give of Itself in rhythmic blessings. Thus the Third Sphere is alerted to receive of the Divine Outpouring.

The Third Sphere

In the Third Sphere, the glory and radiance of the Second Sphere has already clothed the Divine Immanence in thought patterns, so that it is better assimilated by the vibrating consciousness of this Realm. These God Ideas are ensouled with Life and become· living pulsating foci of" things to come." This is the Realm of the Holy Spirit under the direction of that Great Cosmic Representative of the Third Person of the Trinity whom We know by the title of Maha Chohan.

In this Third Sphere, Life Essence is imparted to the thought forms descending from the First and Second Spheres. Until thought is clothed with the life thru thefeeling nature it does not become a living, vital force as far as expression in the physical world is concerned. Thus, the Third Sphere vitalizes all manifestations which will ever externalize on the Planet Earth.

The activity of the Third Sphere, like the prism, divides the Spiritual Rays thru which flows the radiation and gifts of the Third Ray and which then proceed thru the five subdivisions of this Great Ray into the physical world of form. The Great Chohans of these Five Rays,

therefore, serve under the supervision of Their Overlord, The Maha Chohan.

The First Subdivision of the Third Ray is under the direction of the Chohan known as Lady Rowena. Her Cosmic Service to Life is to receive the blueprints or Divine Thought Patterns which contain within themselves world movements as well as simple individual blessings for the human race, and dividing them as to their subject matter and potential service to Life, She gives them to the Chohan in charge of the dispensation of those specific activities. These Chohans, in tum, project them from Their Sphere of activity into the world of form thru conscious or unconscious human intelligences who are open to Their Cosmic Impressions and Influence. Thus, Lady Rowena becomes the First Lieutenant and Representative of the Maha Chohan, and the step-down transformer of His energies so far as channeling the Bless ings of God thru the proper facets into the world of form.

The Fourth Sphere

A group of Beings from the Third Sphere joins the Cherubic and Seraphic Hosts as They prepare to pass outward with the living embodied thought forms, into the Fourth Sphere of conscious Life. Again a great diffusion of Spiritual Effulgence takes place, a richer radiation pours thru the atmosphere of the Sphere of Visitation. The Divine Ideas pulsate thru the Electronic Substance and are absorbed by any receptive consciousness within the Fourth Sphere.

The Great Chohan of the Fourth Sphere is known as the Ascended Master Serapis Bey. The developed thought forms of the First and Second Spheres, endowed with the Life of the Holy Spirit in the Third Sphere, finds its first point of contact with the individual consciousness of unascended beings in this Realm. The far greater majority of Divine Archetype (Individualized "I AM" Presence) dwell within this Fourth Realm. Here the God Ideas, Patterns and Designs, are received by these Christ Egos and developed by Them thru centuries of endeavor, and projected by Them into the world of men thru their consciousness and thru advanced pupils functioning in lines of endeavor similar to those being developed and perfected within this Realm. Those Ideas not ensouled by Conscious Intelligences in the Fourth Realm pass onward, carried by the Seraphic and Cherubic Hosts and the Escort of Honor from the Fourth Realm into the consciousness of the waiting Beings of the Fifth Realm.

The Fifth Sphere

Within the Fifth Realm, the seed ideas of Father, particularly in connection with scientific discoveries, inventions and medical research, are scattered and received by the Receptive Consciousness of Those engaged in this endeavor in the Temples of Science that are active within this Sphere, and from these Temples they are directed into the minds and hearts of those selfless men and women who are working in these avenues on Earth. The Great Chohan of the Fifth Realm is known as the Ascended Master Hilarion, Who was Saint Paul of Biblical days.

As the Fifth Sphere pulsates with the Essence of Godliness, we see that the blessings are no whit lessened, and that, even as we watch, the glorious energies await transmission into the Sixth Sphere to widen their circle of manifest expression.

The Sixth Sphere

Within the Sixth Sphere, we find the causative centers of the Christian Religions, wherein devotional and emotional worship are the particular fount thru which the Spiritual Energies are being released to bless the human race. Here dwell the Great Celestial Choirs, the Highest Heaven of orthodox thought, and from this beautiful Sphere flows the inspiration to those men and women who have responded to the "high calling" of religious leaders and who are "leading their sheep" to the best of their ability.

The Great Chohan of the Sixth Sphere has been the Ascended Master Jesus (but is now the Ascended Lady Master Nada) and thru the Temple Services, both He (Jesus), Nada and Mary, (Jesus' Mother), have bathed the Christian World, the Devas Who guard and protect the churches erected in His Name, and all who have accepted The Christ in the spiritual essence of Their Divine Christhood.

As the Cherubim and Seraphim make ready to bring the Blessings of the Father into the Seventh Realm, we realize that this is by natural destiny the periphery of the Kingdom and that the Third Dimensional World of today (physical appearance world) has sunk below the boundary line of safety.

The Seventh Sphere

It is to the Seventh Sphere and Its Great Chohan, known as the Ascended Master Saint Germain, that we must look for the contact

between the outer consciousness and the Divine Patterns of the Will of God and His Messengers. The Seventh Sphere holds within Itself the etheric pattern of every manifestation of the God Plan which has been lowered rhythmically thru the Six preceding Spheres, and which awaits expression in physical form. It is the First Sphere above the human octave of limitation and imperfection into which the soul ascends on its journey back to the Heart of God.

It is, therefore, the office and responsibility of the Chohan of the Seventh Ray to provide a way and means by which mankind may again unite its consciousness with the Inner Spheres and become individual conductors of the Divine Perfection from these Spheres thru the consciousness of the outer self.

This Realm is literally "bursting" with all the good things that have been handed down from one Sphere to another.

Because of the resistance and refusal of the outer consciousness of man to accept the Divine Plan of God, the Etheric Realm has not been able to pass on the Blessings and Glories that have descended from the Higher Spheres, and thus complete the outgoing rhythm of creative endeavor. Any number of the human family may offer his con sciousness to the Chohan of the Seventh Ray and ask that his individual self may be an outlet for the Blessings and Perfection contained within it.

Every man, woman and child that lives on the Earth today, or will come here in the future, has a Divine Presence, a God Pattern, an Archetype, that dwells in one of the foregoing Seven Spheres. Each such incarnate lifestream is meant to be a radiating center of the Spiritual Force from the Inner Sphere where his "I AM'· Presence dwells. He must understand that his own Higher Self is actually living and serving in one of these Spheres, developing certain God Designs thru Its Higher Consciousness, which awaits the receptivity of the outer mind in order to find expression in the world of form.

The present characteristics of the individual, no matter how poorly developed, are indicative of the Ray and Sphere to which he rightfully belongs and as the individual purifies his own world he will raise the vibratory action of his being to its most powerful and perfect expression thru his personal self, and also become a radiating center of the Spiritual Force from the Sphere in which his "I AM" Presence dwells and which has a beneficent effect upon all life around him. From the moment that Helios and Vesta projected the Flame of the White Fire Bodies into the Universe (individualized God In telligence) that Intelligence was free to pass thru the Seven Spheres and build into the Causal Body the colors of those Spheres, and prepare thru experience, to apply for the right to incarnate on the Earth.

When the Great Sun (Beloved Helios and Vesta), the God-Parents of this System, send forth the Spirit Sparks to rest within the Heart of the Planetary Silent Watcher, it is the service of the great Being known as the Manu, to call forth a portion of those Spirit Sparks at certain Cosmic Moments and take them on a journey thru the Seven Inner Spheres. These Spirit Sparks, working with the Manu and His Com plement, take on the outline, form and design of their Manu. That is why it is said that the Manu is the Divine Blueprint for each Root Race.

Seven Great Manus took the responsibility of drawing from the Planetary Silent Watcher a portion of Spirit Sparks which were placed within the Aura of the Silent Watcher by the God-Parents and remained there in company with their Manu, being developed until the cosmic moment came when a group of them were to be called forth into incarnation.

A Manu is a Perfected Being - a Being Who has already developed the Perfection of the Godhead and Who offers to a Sun of a System (in our case Beloved Helios and Vesta) to be the Guardians of a certain number of Spirit Sparks which will be drawn forth to embody upon a planet.

Manus are provided for the Seven Great Root Races who naturally belong to the Earth's evolution. Each Manu is responsible for a Root Race and the Seven subraces belonging to it which come under Him.. Each Manu cannot be free, or does not choose to be free, until every member of His Root Race, and the seven subraces belonging to it, are redeemed and ascended into the God Perfection from whence they came forth in the beginning.

The Manu takes His entire Root Race thru the Seven Spheres and each lifestream is given the opportunity of choosing by affinity the Ray on which He will serve. The colors in the Causal Body are builded during this journey which takes millions of years sometimes; the Manu

giving full freedom, explaining the Temples in the First Sphere, showing them the Exquisite Beings and the work that is done There.

During the many centuries in which the new souls live at Inner Levels and are taken from Sphere to Sphere on their journey to find their own developed happiness and to find the Ray to which they wish to attune themselves, they are in constant proximity to their Manu. When they finally come to the point of embodiment the Holy Christ Self that is developed within the heart, is a replica of the Manu Who called them forth. When they develop the fullness of that Holy Christ Self and It expands and fills the human form, each Root Race and Its seven sub-races will outpicture Its own Manu and His Complement (masculine and feminine).

Then came the day when those Spirits Who were to become the first Root Race, were touched by the spirit of adventure; They had seen all of the Seven Spheres stretched out before Them - Seven Mag nificent Realms to which They might have access if They chose, unexplored as far as They were concerned. The First Manu was then summoned and They started on Their long journey thru the Seven Inner Spheres for the expansion of Their consciousness under His guidance and direction.

BELOVED GOD MERU:

THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE MANUS

The subject of the Manus has been in your mind and I would like to explain it to you. Manus have been provided for the Seven Great Root Races who naturally belong to the Earth's evolution. Each of these Manus, Myself included, is responsible for a Root Race and Seven Sub-races which come under Him. Each Manu cannot be free - He does not choose to be free - until every member of His Root Race and the Seven Sub-races belonging to it, is redeemed and Ascended into the God perfection from whence it came forth in the beginning.

The first three Manus completed Their service because the radi ation on the Earth was not yet polluted by the coming of the "laggards" from other Stars. Their Root Races embodied, Their Sub-races developed, and the people Ascended having completed, in approximately fourteen thousand years in each cycle, their evolution.

HIMALAYA, THE MANU OF THE FOURTH ROOT RACE

When we come to the Great Himalaya, as the Manu of the Fourth

Root Race, we have many Fourth Root Race people and the successive Sub-races still in embodiment, so the Great Himalaya is one of Those Who is an Exile of Love, remaining in the great Himalayan Mountains and serving and blessing those individual lifestreams belonging to the Fourth Root Race and Sub-races who have not completed the As cension. That includes any member of the Angelic Host who came out with the Fourth Root Race, any of the Guardian Spirits who came forth from other Planets at the inception of the Fourth Root Race, any elementals who became imprisioned at that time and all living things everywhere.

The Lord Himalaya is therefore responsible for the redemption of all of the mammals and the animal life, some of which is still in a state of suspended animation, beneath the cusp of frozen wastelands and is the responsibility and obligation of Lord Himalaya and His Lieu tenants and chelas and unascended friends and those who belong to that Race to make that redemption possible.

VAISASVATA, THE MANU OF THE FIFTH ROOT RACE

The Great Vaisasvata Manu is responsible for the evolution and restoration in a similar activity of the Fifth Root Race and all of its sub-races. It is My obligation, of course, to bring to maturity the Sixth Root Race upon the Planet Earth, including all of its sub-races.

MERU, THE MANU OF THE SIXTH ROOT RACE

The Seven Manus Who applied for the opportunity of taking charge of the Spirit Sparks were desirous of guarding these individuals who desired to come into embodiment on the Earth, and those who desired to come in as the Sixth Root Race were those whose radiation in the Causal Body was predominantly gold in color. They were given into My keeping and then I, in cooperation with the Karmic Board and the Laws of Embodiment, was allowed to bring through the gates of birth the beginning of the Sixth Root Race and some of the Sub-races which are beginning to inflitrate the masses of mankind.

All of the Sixth Root Race and its Sub-races are not yet in embodiment, therefore My task is comparatively new insofar as re demption is concerned. My task and that of Goddess Meru is to reap, really, where others have sown because as Himalaya and the Vaisasvata Manu and all of the beings who belong to the earlier Root Races, all of the "laggards" who are being called into action, and all of the student

body are purifying the atmosphere, more and more of the Sixth Root Race lifestreams can come in and they, of course, will be finer, more delicate of form, more beautiful and more attuned and developed. They can be easily distinguished by any who has studied the Law of the Root Races, by the perfection of their form. They have the perfect oval face and mostly are golden of hair and blue of eye with certain exceptions where We have chosen to give assistance to Himalaya through Oriental embodiment, and those individuals have taken in and will take on the features of the race into which they embody to help and assist Him.

THE VEHICLE THE MANU USES

The Manu Himself is a Perfected Being and utilizes a vehicle prepared for Him at the inception of His Root Race. This is a most delicate and subtle subject and one which cannot be dealt with to all mankind, but a Manu is already a Perfected Being, the Ultimate Archetype of the entire Root Race and all of the Sub-races, the

Universe desires to manifest through that Race. Therefore, such a One, contrary to previously presented instructions, does not Himself embody any more than the Avatar, but you have the Mystic Union, as you had with the Beloved Lord Divino (Lord Maitreya) joined with the con sciousness of Jesus, the Christ, at the Jordan and the Two became One, so the Maitreya, through Jesus, might bring the powers of the Cosmic Christ to man.

So it is with the Manu. We have seen it written that the Manu Himself, takes birth. The Manu is offered by a very pure and beautiful pupil whom He has trained at Inner Levels, but who not yet ascended

He is offered by that one the preparation of a body. Then that

blessed pupil comes naturally through the gates of birth, like Jesus did, and he holds within himself as clear and distinct as possible the picture of the Great Manu, his Teacher. That picture is also, closely held by the Devic Protector who stands around both the chosen parents, as well as · the embryo as it develops and sometimes, almost always, the mother and father are aware of the sacrifice and the preparation and the Trinity

the Mother, the Father and the Child - prepare the cup and then,

at a chosen time, according to the receptivity of the pupil who has embodied and, according to the Cosmic Moment when the Manu is needed to be expressed on Earth, is the union made. Sometimes in that union the soul of the pupil departs and the Manu Himself wears that body for as long as He may choose; sometimes the soul of the pupil remains and the Manu uses it only fleetingly, so that He can continue His work at Inner Levels and not be constantly concerned with feeding, clothing and performing the necessary tasks of sustaining a physical· form.

This, beloved ones, is as clear a description as can be given to you of the activity of the Manu of the Race. I have seen one of the Manus take the form of the infant at the age of five. In the case of the Great Himalaya, the possession by the Manu was at the age of twelve. In My own case, I have not yet prepared My vessel. It will come when the Earth's axis is straightened and the great jungles and morasses and all of the reptiles, the insect life and vicious foci in South America are redeemed and transmuted and that continent becomes the beautiful paradise which it is destined to be. Then, again, the splendor and magnificence that we knew with the Father before the world was, will be manifested in South America and the Great Divine Director - Lord Saithrhu - and His Seventh Root Race and allits Sub-races will enjoy all of the Western Hemisphere as a literal paradise on Earth - Saint Germain's Golden Age permanently established.

LORD SAITHRHU, MANU OF THE SEVENTH ROOT RACE

A Manu is a Being Who primarily has taken the great opportunity of moulding a great number of Spirit Sparks into a specific God design, to render a tremendous service when the time is required upon the Planet, where the Manu is to either embody or to send forth His Emissaries. As you know something of the Manus Who have preceded Me and Who are prisoners of Love, you know, also, that My Great Seventh Root Race must await the fulfillment of the Divine Plan and Pattern for everyone of the members of the Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Root Race and their attendant Sub-races at which time I shall be enabled to bring forth the First Sub-race of My Root Race. In previous eras when the Lord Manu made this initial impulse upon the Planet Earth, it was necessary for the Manu Himself to take an embodiment to hold an anchorage of the Perfection of Design, Personage, Activity and Service. Then the Sub-race, the strongest of course of the entire Root Race, first built the groundwork, so to speak, for the activity and service of that Era.

In Our Service, primarily, upon the Seventh Ray, you have been told that We have completed Our Journey through the Seven Spheres

and We await (in the Seventh Sphere wherein the Ascended Master Saint Germain, the Violet Fire Temple and all activities of the Violet Flame are) the opportunity to be called by the Karmic Board and allowed to send in some of the children of our First Sub-race. If they come in too soon, before the great numbers of the Fourth Root Race have returned Home, the Seventh Root Race has an entirely different Keynote, and Service to render, and so They are not always able to fulfill in dignity their mission.

I represent Their God-Father, you might say. In My case, I shall not embody because the Earth, through the assistance of the children of the Ascended Master Saint Germain and the tremendous calls for the Violet Flame is being purified enough, particularly of the disembodied entities and the removal, at the close of the Earth span of souls who would otherwise have to re-embody, and by the removal of the etheric records in the living and the so-called dead.

When it is of the hour of accomplishment, when the gates of Heaven do open, there shall come forth the First Sub-race, rep resenting the Activity of the Violet Ray of Ceremonial, all equipped with magnificent voices, all able to both precipitate and levitate at the time of birth, with the knowledge of Their Heavenly Realm, with no veil between.

This great Race is due to come forth, for the most part, in the South American Continent, although We have experimented suc cessfully, with the inculcation of several members of the First Sub-race belonging to My Dominion in the North American Continent. We have chosen South America because across Brazil and all through that country which is now jungle, the Earth has had some time to rest. Ask for Me, or the Ascended Master Saint Germain, to purify that stretch across the Equator and give to Us a beautiful, verdant Earth which Lady Amaryllis Herself will adorn with beauty and clear up the human effluvia.

Within the very Earth itself, down to about fifteen feet below its surface, all through and across from Peru to where the Amazon flows out to Rio de Janeiro, is an activity of the Violet Fire established. This results (and you will see it in your papers) in a great number of poisonous reptiles and various effluvia being spewed forth in the Amazon and then out to the Ocean; and the Amazon will no longer be a flood of mud-tide but that beautiful sapphire blue which is the color of the waters of our Kingdom.

Our Kingdom, up where the Ascended Master Saint Germain is, is a comfortable and a happy one and we are a patient group of individuals. We have waited long, but now We are assured by the Cosmic Law that the First Sub-race will be given opportunity - some of them will go before Mother Mary in the month of May, 1961 - and I am quite sure that one or two thousands of these Beings will take embodiment in the North American Continent, primarily because as yet the South American Continent is not ready for them.

These people, as they grow to maturity, will be distinct from all other people which you have ever seen upon the Planet Earth. They have hair which is amber of color and they do not look unlike the Beloved Ascended Master Saint Germain except that they are all blue of eye and have the Seraphic face, the slender figure, the long limbs, and tapered fingers. They will be artistic in the extreme. Drama will come to the fore again; only that drama and ballet and music will be presented to the masses through these dedicated lifestreams, the pageantry of life as it should be lived. Much of the time which has been spent in the past in just enjoying, shall we say, the drama and the various media of entertainment to relax the consciousness, they will bring to a focal point the attention of the people. This is our endeavor and, of course, it will be accomplished according to the tenacity of the Spirit Sparks, Who will take embodiment with My blessing and with, of course, My ever-present vigilance and protection. These, beloved ones, will help the Ascended Master Saint Germain tremendously in His Service and Activity to Life.

As a Manu, there is One Root - and that has seven branches. It is like one tree with seven great branches, only they do not all flower at once. They flower, each one, starting from the left on to the right until the Seven Sub-races have found expression and completion. Then the Manu and all the Sub-races join together and Ascend, even as they have descended before. This may clarify for you something which, perhaps, was confusing within the mind consciousness.

As for Myself, I shall materialize at the proper time. I shall not take on infant form but I shall materialize when the Beloved Ascended Master Saint Germain's Kingdom is established on the Earth fully; when mankind, elementals and Angels are all joined together in harmony. Then I can bring in the great numbers of those mighty Beings whom I fathered and whom I love and they, in tum, will enhance the perfection of that Golden Age.

The Service of a Manu is an eternal One. It never ends because when One takes that responsibility as Beloved Himalaya, Vaisasvata Manu, and the various Ones do, You are responsible for everything which they created in thought, feeling, word or deed. Therefore, the Beloved Himalaya is responsible for every bit of chaos back through the Ice Ages in Asia; that is why He has asked again and again, and has been given assistance in the removal of those etheric records and the transmutation of those imperfect manifestations.

When We come to a Planet like the Earth, We know full well that it is Our Karma, enjoyed because We come equipped to handle whatever our Root Race and Sub-races do; We shall have to redeem that which is less than perfection. We have withheld for a time the First Sub-race of My Root Race for the very purpose of allowing the redemptive process to go on in all Root Manus and Their children who have been and are still upon the Earth.

It is My desire that My people, when they come forth, shall know, as the Holy Innocents did, only perfection on the Earth. I have loved them long and served with them long, and you will love them as you know them, too. We ask that each and every one of you be blessed by all the Love, Light and Power, and all the Wisdom and Understanding, and all the Strength which is in the Heart of a Root Manu Who lives but to give to you, His children.

In regards to the Manus of the First, Second and Third Root Races, we know nothing. For the Fourth is God Himalaya, Who is still with us; for the Fifth is Vaisasvata, for the Sixth God Meru, and for the Seventh, which is just emerging, is Lord Saithrhu, - The Great Divine Director.

FORMATION OFTHE CAUSAL BODY

The CAUSAL BODY of the new born Spirit Sparks from the Heart of God is PURE WHITE. Many of the individualized White Fire Beings and "I AM'' Presences never leave the FIRST SPHERE and They are the Holy Innocents Whose Aura is like White Flame and They embody the Divine Ideas of the Universal, and are willing to serve Life by projecting those Ideas downward, but in Themselves choosing not to know even the Glory of the Second Realm. Those individuals forfeit the right to become, in some future era, Suns and Creators, preferring to live in holy innocence and in that happy estate.

The braver Spirits venture forth from the First Sphere and build the Blue Flame of FAITH into Their Causal Bodies; some go into the Second Sphere and there They build the Golden Flame of WISDOM into Their Causal Bodies, learning to draw ideas into form and They work within those great Temples perfecting the ideas that are cata pulted from the Mind and Heart of God. Many remain there and never go further, and They are the Divine Brothers and Sisters of the Golden Robe Who project the thought forms into the Third Sphere.

The more adventurous Spirits go forth into the Third Sphere and learn the activity of the Holy Spirit, and breathe into Their thought forms LIGHT, and these thought forms become living entities. Many live within this Pink Sphere of blazing Light and go no further, embodied representatives of the Holy Spirit Intelligences that people this Sphere.

Some go further -- into the Realm of the BRIDGE BUILDERS, the Realm of SERAPIS BEY (the Fourth Sphere) where They can be summoned then into form. Here They identify Themselves with all the many various kinds of endeavors that serve mankind. Many remain within this Sphere (THE WHITE SPHERE) and choosing embodied Spirits, project musical compositions to the people on Earth as well as beautiful prose and poetry, exquisite forms of architecture, sculpture and painting and never choose to embody. They generate the directed beam from within, that some incarnate soul below picks up because he is sensitized and enjoys the same type of service.

The more adventurous still proceed into the Fifth Sphere, into the Temples of the scientists and the inventors and add the GREEN BAND to Their Causal Body, just as the advancing members of an army add the stripes and stars of accomplishment. Here They work with the inventors, doctors and men of research. Many remain within this Sphere, finding such happiness and joy that They go no further.

The adventurous continue on into the Sixth Realm where They join Those Who are interested in carrying the Nature of God into the world of form. These Beings are the Power behind all missionaries, ministers, priests, rabbis and metaphysical teachers. Many remain within this Sphere and go no further and They add the RUBY COLOR to the Causal Body while They remain therein.

Each pulsation decreases the number of adventurous and bold Spirits. Some come into the Seventh Sphere of the Ascended Master Saint Germain and experiment with Divine Alchemy, and the Powers of

the Violet Fire of Mercy and Compassion, and direct the Angels of Mercy into the world of form. These Individuals overshadow men and women who work particularly with the "fallen'' in places of depravity. Many of these do not embody.

CAUSAL BODY WITH SEVEN BANDS OF COLORS WITHIN IT,

CAN APPLY FOR EMBODIMENT ON EARTH. Then, if They are

accepted, according to the band of color which is widest in Their Aura, They are drawn under the direction of one of the great Manus to which the affinity of Their Color and Ray will magnetize Them, and They become a candidate for one of the Seven Root Races and Its sub-races.

Those who are Guardian Spirits passed thru a similar period of experimentation in the Seven Spheres of some other Planet, Star or Sun, otherwise there would not be within the lifestream sufficient energy to warrant Earth-Life. You will see then that even the first people born on Earth, even the innocent souls, have had tremendous training at Inner Levels.

The Sphere that had the greatest attraction for the individual Spirit Spark and the the one in which It chose to remain for the longest period of time, became the strongest radiation in that lifestream as well as the one which produced the most predominate band of color in the Causal Body. Thus it was that each Spirit Spark became, thru VOL UNTARY CHOICE, a member of one of the Seven Rays. It was purely voluntary dedication of Its Life. No one issued the edict - 'You are a First Ray man, or you are a Second Ray or Third.' Each individual Spirit chose, according to the Promptings of Its Own God Flame and this voluntary choice determined under which Ray It would eventually develop. Only those Spirits Who have passed thru the Seven Spheres and have drawn into Their Causal Bodies the seven bands of color have qualified for embodiment on the planet Earth.

During this time the Elohim had completed the creation of the planet Earth, by focusing upon It a beautiful Fire Lotus composed of Their Seven Rays which, like a brilliant jewel adorning the Earth, was a signal to Helios and Vesta and the Cosmic Law that the Earth was now ready for habitation.

At the same instant, the Manu drew before Him all the Spirits Who had passed thru the Seven Spheres and chose a number according to the momentums of energy represented by the bands of color in the Causal Bodies. He selected one out of three for incarnation, allowing the others to remain and wait for future opportunity. The Spirits in Whose Causal Bodies the blue color predominated, proving They were members of the First Ray, were the first ones chosen for embodiment. Thus the First Root Race was established upon the planet Earth.

The call then went forth to the other Stars and Planets in our System for volunteer helpers who would act as Guardian Spirits to the Innocents Who were to enjoy evolution upon Earth. Guardian Spirits arc lifestreams of more mature consciousness Who have successfully passed thru a similar process of spiritual evolution on their Stars and Planets and sometimes even in other Systems. They came from Venus and from various Suns of this Galaxy, beautiful Beings who joined the Manu, saying They would be willing to go with the Innocents carrying t he certain momentums They possessed which would assist this new ruce. All was now in readiness. The call for the descent upon the planet Furth went forth from the Beloved Helios and Vesta. The great Seventh Sphere opened and the descent of the Holy Innocents began in orderly procession. Thus the Manu of the First Root Race and Its seven uh races came forth, together with His pupils.

The Earth was created so beautifully by the Seven Elohim and the 1111 of Even Pressure (known as God Pelleur) in Its (Earth's) center, 1•111 forth a radiation that was visible as a soft glow beneath the Earth, fw ~rass, the flowers and the seas. The flowers were like flames and t lu-n- was no decay. At the end of its season of expression, each utunijestation just disappeared.

Beloved Amaryllis, Goddess of Spring, Beloved Virgo and Nep- 1 uur-, Aries and all the Beings of Nature had created such a magnificent l•.:iirth that when mankind first embodied upon It, there was little lilf1•1t•nce between the Earth (in Its Pure Virgin State) and the h,•1111t1ful Heavens (Spheres).

l)J-:SCENT OF THE HOLY INNOCENTS UPON EARTH

When the God-Parents (Helios and Vesta) gave into the keeping of 1111, ',c•ven Great Elohim: Beloved Hercules, Cassiopeia, Orion, Claire l11l11m of Purity), Vista (also known as Cyclopea), Tranquility (Elo ,, 1 of Peace) and Arcturus together with Their feminine Complements th,, nvponsibility for the creation of a habitable globe upon which n•rlii1n intelligent Spirits might evolve to God Perfection, the Elohim

projected from Their Own Hearts' Light the convex Rays which formed the cradle or matrix for the Earth. Where these masculine and feminine Rays met the Permanent Atom for the Earth was formed. This Atom contained within Itself the magnetic power by which the Universal Light Substance was drawn into this spherical form and, with the cooperation of the Builders of Form, the Nature Devas, and the Directors of the Forces of the Elements - the sea, the earth, the atmosphere (air) came into being with the Cosmic Fire in- terpenetrating all.

One Cosmic day the work of creation was completed and the Elohim signified to the God-Parents (The Sun) that the planet Earth was ready for habitation.

Three distinct types of Intelligent Life - Angels, man and ele mentals - were to be given opportunity to unfold their God Nature on this small Star, each contributing in some manner to the well being and progress of the other, and their combined Life-Force was ordained to weave the Spiritual bridge to tie the Earth to the Heart of God.

As kind and loving parents prepare for the coming of an expected child long before the advent of the infant upon the Earth-plane, so did the God-Parents prepare for the Guardianship, sustenance and pro tection of the evolving lives who were to be called forth to people this Star.

Mankind were to be given the opportunity to experiment with the creative centers of thought andfeeling, and to learn to draw and mould energy into beautiful forms, becoming co-creators with their God-Parents and in time, builders of Suns and Stars of their own, in the ever widening circle of the rhythm of Life.

To sustain the bodies of mankind, the Elemental Kingdom was sent Earthward, charged with the fiat to OBEY the every direction of man, to make for him 'coats of flesh', to keep these in repair and to materialize out of the primal substance of earth, air, water and fire the nourishment for the replenishing of his bodies, and the necessities and luxuries which would make his exile a happy and harmonious one.

These elementals were put under the direction of Great Nature Devas and Builders of Form, and as they served mankind of Earth, they were promised evolution into the Kingdom of Directors of Elemental Life in the future.

To guard and nourish the Spiritual Nature of mankind and to help the development of the Inner Spark of Divinity into the Flame of Conscious Mastery, the Angelic Host was sent Earthward to stand by the side of mankind, radiating the Love, the Faith, the will of. the Father into the atmosphere and aura of the evolving God Con sciousness in every man.

The Angelic Host was under the direction of the Seven Great Archangels Who came from the Central Sun of our System and abided within our physical Sun until the Elohim had prepared the planets which were to be Their charge out of the primordial and unformed Light Body of God. The Angelic Host, thru association with mankind and the Elemental Kingdom were promised that They, in time, might attain the estate of the Archangels and become Guardian Powers in Systems of Worlds yet unborn from the Consciousness of future Solar Lords.

When the Elemental Kingdom had made verdant the Earth with produce and beauty, and the Angelic Kingdom had filled the at mosphere with the stimulating Essence of Godliness, the planet was reudy for the beautiful ceremony by which mankind was welcomed to the hospitality of a New Theatre of Evolution, filled with opportunity, promise, beauty and plenty. Then the descent of man into the world of form took place, a ceremony whose remembrance is written for all etr-rnity on the sensitive substance of Akasha, which will be revitalized md revivified one day for the enjoyment and education of all mankind.

The Godhead charged the directed Ray into the Permanent Atom hich was to be the magnetic power holding the lifestreams destined to , vulve upon the planet within its orbit.

The Great Nature Devas of every mountain, sea and plain vivified 1 lw I .ife Wave thru the abundant verdant gifts of nature awaiting the 11111r1g of man.

l'he Angelic Host stood visible and tangible upon the surface of 1h, L1rth looking upward as the Gates of Heaven opened, and the First l\11\ 111 a burst of Celestial Music suffused the Heavens with Its lovely zu«: Blue, and then formed a radiant pathway from the Heart of the 1u1

to the planet Earth over which the first sons of men might, in di1t111ty, descend into embodiment.

l'hcn before the eyes of the silent Witnesses and Visitors from ml11 r planets and systems, there appeared in the Open Gates of Heaven 1111• l'tc·\C·nct• of the Prince of the Heavenly Host, LORD MICHAEL,

The Archangel, wearing the Crown of Immortality, clothed in the Light of the Central Sun from Whose Bosom He had come to guard and guide the children of Earth thru the centuries of experience in the life yet to come. The Earth, Itself, began to sing Her Cosmic Song, the Angelic Host poured out Their praise to His Presence at the coming of Their Lord, the Devas and Builders of Form joined the Spiritual Anthem with Their Majestic Overtones and the Sister Planets of our System added to the symphony of celestial sound.

Archangel Michael, Son of the King of Kings, Angel of the Resurrection of the God Nature in Angel, man and elemental came to insure the safe return of every son of man, every Angel, and every elemental at the close of the Cosmic Day!

Then began the Great Descent. Lord Michael sweeping Earthward along the Blue Fire Ray, which was anchored into the Earth in the vicinity of our present Rocky Mountain Range in the Northwestern part of the United States of America (Tetons). Behind Him with slow majestic grace came the Glorious Lord Manu of the First Root Race, a seven-pointed crown upon His Head, a mantle of Royal Blue upon His Shoulders; the embodiment of the Father God's Design for every lifestream who followed Him innocently into the world of form.

Then began the descent ot tne innocents', the first group of mankind to be given an opportunity to embody and develop God Maturity on the Earth. One by one, or hand in hand, they came, following Lord Michael and the Manu, until the entire number designated by the Father for this first experiment in Earthly forms had descended, accompanied by myriads of Guardian Angels, the Pro

carried the atmosphere of Heaven in Their Shining Bodies and ef fulgent Auras enfolding Them.

Thus, in great beauty, in limitless abundance, in the visible, tangible Presence of Lord Michael and the Angelic Host, and under the kindly guardianship of the Lord Manu Himself, the First Golden Age was entered into and enjoyed by the Sons of men. At the close of the Cycle, they easily and harmoniously followed their Manu up the Ladder of Evolution into their God Estate - Ascension - and the evening and the morning was the First Day. (Genesis 1:5)

Thru all the succeeding cycles of time, as Ray after Ray provided the Pathway for the descent of new Spirits, Lord Michael has remained n, the Guardian Over-lord of the Angelic Host, mankind of Earth and I he• Elemental Kingdoms, and He shall not fold His Cosmic Wings il>011t Him to return Home until the final Angelic Being is freed, the I 1,t man is redeemed and the last elemental returned to its perfect ,•-.t.1h•. This is the Love of Lord Michael, Who like many others, is a I'uvouer of Love to the Life He serves. Thrice Blessed be His Sacred 111wl

I'l1Us, beloved ones, began a great pilgrimage which has continued to tilt' present day. Thus walked out of the Heart of Heaven, Sons and 1)(111Khters of the Most High Living God, many of whom are now 111pr

1,011ed in forms that are far, far less than the imperfection they hi11dd express. Do you not believe, then, that all this priceless energy rnd I .1fc· invested in you and others was for some great destiny? Then 111 ym1 not be grateful to the God-Parents Who created you; the {~u ,,drn11 Spirits and Angelic Host Who have protected you; the len u-utuls that have sustained your body's life, as well as those i11{'t11f,.•rs of the Great White Brotherhood Who have remained Vol llHllr\ Exiles from the Glories of Nirvana so that you may find the

l'A l'IIWAY BACK HOME?

l'tww lovely Beings, (the Holy Innocents) coming to our beautiful rt 11, 11\111~ the" I AM" Consciousness, took Primal Life and holding !Ii 1111• nip of their minds to their own "I AM" Presence, received the II ul Cod in the form of ideas. Then they were able to mold those into ddinite patterns and fill them with the feeling of Love. IIJ-1 tlw llesh body, they externalized them in the physical ap- 111m'II

world by the Power of Precipitation. They built on Earth even 11111)· 11.111 built in Heaven. The First Golden Age manifested the same plr\, tlH' same exquisite perfection that those beings knew at Inner h

l'lll'tt' was not one in that Earth Cycle who did not complete HM" of evolution in perfect harmony.

ft11,

1-1·1

011d Cycle was the same. The Beings in the Third Cycle lorth. ln the use of the" I AM" Consciousness, the natural h of r• wit day was to tune into the "I AM" Presence, BECAUSE

ll t'EI\ SELF AND THE "I AM" PRESENCE WERE ONE.

11mllvidwd 'tuned into' his own Presence and the Divine Ideas for fh,"rd into his mind. So many magnificent ideas poured forth l11r t hut tlu- outer self could not fulfill them all. The outer self lhow id,·11, which would be of the greatest blessing to the

11d EAC:11 DAY THE OUTER SELF WAS ABOUT THE

II Fl\ !-11\lJSINJ-:SS It was all very beautiful.

Then came the human consciousness - that in which you live today and which has to be redeemed and transmuted back into your "I AM" Self again.

COMING OF THE LAGGARDS (The Fall of Man)

When the God Beings first came to the Planet Earth, the Glorious Presence of God within each one filled the entire form that They wore. The Immortal Three-Fold Flame was the garment of that Presence and was visible to the physical sight of all men. Angels, Gods and men walked together, no veil between, and labor by the sweat of the brow, disintegration and death, all those appearances were not known.

Many, many ages have passed since this beautiful Planet Earth was created, since the harmony of creation radiating out from the bodies of the Elohim added to the melody and Music of the Spheres. It is many aeons of time since the pure electrons were drawn by Love from the unformed and builded into a planet of such shining beauty that even the Sun in Its heavens did not exceed Her in Light and grace.

That was a gift from the Heart of Creation to the evolution who signified a desire to learn to control energy in a world of form. Flame flowers that never died, bodies that knew no disintegration or decay; precipitation and levitation, the God Gifts of each embodied Spirit; the Presence of the Angelic Host visible and tangible to the sight of all, the mighty Devas, Ascended Masters and Guardians designing and living within the Temples of Light, the constant Companions and Protectors of a happy and innocent evolution - that is the Earth as It was given from God's Heart and Hand to the mankind who asked for opportunity to embody upon the Earth. That is the Earth to which YOU came. That is the planet to which came the Great Lord Michael, with the first Mighty Manu, and settling in the heart of the Rocky Mountains, in Wyoming, U.S.A., drew the Power of the Elohim and created the first Spiritual Sanctuary and Retreat.

In the course of a natural evolution, a process of fourteen thousand years, there should evolve the perfected consciousness of embodied Spirits, each Spirit spending two thousand years under each of the Seven Rays ... The Great Cosmic Wheel turning once in that period. The First Ray, the Second, Third, Fourth, Fifth, Sixth and Seventh Hays nourish the seven spiritual centers in the soul and consciousness for two thousand years in consecutive order, and at the end of fourteen

thousand years, EACH INDIVIDUAL IS SUPPOSED TO BE A GOD

!( :AL APPEARANCE WORLD.

But where fourteen thousand years should have sufficed, the Cmmic Wheel has turned THOUSANDS OF TIMES without drawing lo maturity many of those who belong to the evolution of this planet 111I

those who are the guests of the planet having come from other l.11\

This alone has made the planet very recalcitrant. When the uhviduals (laggards) came from the other planets they delayed the Ii 111-:n·ss, and as children have to repeat a grade in school over and over 1nit1, so did the souls of men have to continue to expose themselves to I lie I urning of this Cosmic Wheel.

Now the first three Root Races DID complete their evolution in tltut 1wriod of time of fourteen thousand years BEFORE THE COM

INi: < >F THE LAGGARDS TO OUR SYSTEM.

1'11t•n the Earth offered to accept certain lifestreams who had not llnirwd the development required to progress with their own planets 11d S\ vtcms. Those Systems had to move on in a great forward push, mil,11 to that which the Earth is going to experience with the next I\H·ntr y1•ar period (several years of which have already elapsed); The 11(>1 I CHEATIVE SCHEME has been delayed because of these h The Earth and Her evolutions being of a more condensed 1111 tlu•rdort• slower) vibratory action than successive Systems, offered l11k,, rJ11 these · laggards' hoping by contagion and by pressure of Ill /'Y ntliin the Earth's people and their Guardian Spirits, to m t lww 'laggards' quickly. For a hundred years the priests and ln~1_·, Ill the Temples made C011tinuorn: llpplicntion for the pro Ill

11! tht• consciousness of the masses against impression and tlo11 thru proximity to those recal"itrant onPs of any irleas that ht 1t•i1,t1·r within the consciousness of the Earth people, which, up lhh

ti1111•

had seen and cognized nothing less than perfection.

uw, huv« you thought about how those laggards came to enter rtli'~ atmosphere? They came thru the pure bodies of women il-tlllH lo tlus perfect, harmonious, innocent evolution, who offered I lw~n souls an opportunity for embodiment upon the Earth.

These women were chosen for their tremendous spiritual strength - so that the body elemental of the laggards and the heritage of good and evil tendencies might be mitigated by the pressure of the mothers during the period of gestation and early Earth life.

So, these individuals were born of woman and it was one of the greatest sacrifices known in any Galaxy - the acceptance into their physical bodies, their consciousnesses and their homes of these in dividuals, whose emanation was such that is has drawn the Earth to Its present position today. Here, dear ones, is the point where you deserted your Beloved '' I AM'' Consciousness. When these laggards, after birth, grew to a certain age and the Holy Christ Self had to release a certain amount of their karma, they began to create in thought and in feeling (secretly) forms of an impure and distorted nature. That began to spread, and, like smog over a city, it became absorbed into the atmosphere and was picked up by the more sensitive consciousnesses of the Innocents who were accustomed to drawing only good from the "I AM" Presence and from It externalizing Divine Perfection. While the temptation could have been repelled, and the mind and feelings not accept or entertain those thought patterns and feelings - some among the race (in secret also) opened their consciousnesses to those thought patterns, allowed them to play in their feelings until finally there began to be externalized in form the beginning of the mass human im perfection (Maya).

Curiosity - rebellion against holding true to the Divine Pattern ••n,i the use of thought and feeling in the creation of imperfection began the building of what you call the soul around the Holy Christ Self. It is a consciousness apart from the full Purity of God. The first thought that a man had that was imperfect and impure, energized by a secret feeling, was a cause, which, when sent out into the atmosphere, created an effect. The effect, like a boomerang, came back into the consciousness ,m,.1 ---«ue a r<>"°rd. That record was the beginning of an impression. That energy sent out in a certain manner affected the lifestream in such a way that there began to be created a shadow between the "I AM" Presence and the outer consciousness of man. The individual en deavoring to contact the "I AM" Presen~e would find these t~amp thoughts and feelings interfering in the line of contact, until more and more imperfect grew his creations. The conscious use of thought and feeling was temporarily lost and finally those centers got completely 0111 of control of the" I AM" Presence and Holy Christ Self and acted 1ulq>cndently. Anything of imprefection the individual sees and 1t•g1,tcrs in the mind until it becomes energized by the feelings and' hcconws form is what you might call a "frankenstein" creation. i'IHH1Kht and feeling, acting independently of God, and dwelling upon nip• dt-ction create unhappy conditions which (forgive Me) you live in or tlw most part today.

Ihm the ages the creation of thought forms, the energizing of the 1111/it forms by feeling, and the action that follows thru the flesh has 11ft 1111 impure etheric consciousness. The soul is the accumulated 11.trlo1m1ess of your experimental use of Life in action, reaction and "'''·"" 1,•s. The habit and nature of your soul is determined by how Item· used Life and how Life in turn has reacted in your experience ft.-r age. Your soul endures in embodiment and out of em lllrn nt Your soul will continue until it is transmuted by the 11H11l d Victorious Three-Fold Flame in your heart at which time no 1, there this shadow self (the personality) which imagines it is 11rl thinks and feels apart from the Holy Christ Self! Your soul tluu each personality that you use. Today you have a name, you lx1111 111to a family, you live (if lucky) three score and ten, then you I)' 11s a personality, and that is no more, but the soul of you, in n ii· gurment, influences each personality that you wear, and if n• to look at an unbroken stream of your lives, say a hundred of n. m more, you would find that the soul in each personality has

I,·"

followed the same pattern.

ow, we have to transmute millions and millions of these mas mdhig uersonalities in the matter of a few short years. We are, off•, r-ndeuvoring to teach you how to enter again into the I y of your own "I AM'' Consciousness, draw Primal Life, get the 11s !tom your .. I AM" Presence and transmute the thought and pnll1•rns of your soul with their etheric rumblings and ten- 1'111~11 in the mastery and control of your own Life ynn m~o~

111 h11ilcl anew as your God-Self would haYc m do until there are tlw personality, the soul and God- BUT GOD ALONE - and rr- 111sl11t1·d once again as the" I AM'' Consciousness - master of ii,

11 •

1 " nnd action; absolutely non-recordant to the im- 1m nf tlw outer selves ur ..,,kars_ the impressions taken in so easily , 11\1°,, dwelt upon in secret and t"~-..•.•alized in those vicious tll,11, of tlw ctheric body that manifests as disease af the soul, t 111111111•,h.

Now to go back to the 'laggards' who are the cause of the condition in which the Earth finds Herself today. The first Golden Ages are referred to as the time of the Garden of Eden when no lifestream used energy to create a discordant vibration and the Earth was as har monious as the Heavens. The peoples on Earth during the first Three Golden Ages completed their fourteen thousand years on the Earth and never knew discord at all.

When the souls, spoken of as the 'laggards' came from the other planets and systems, what were they? They were CON SCIOUSNESSES just like yourselves, consciousness with the capacity to think and feel evil as well as good.

The Divine Plan for man is that he became a Master of Energy and Substance at any point in the Universe. In order to do this, he must realize that all energy used in thought, feeling, spoken word and action, must be maintained in the pure state in which it issued forth from the Heart of God. Man is an embryonic God, and the original Plan was that man would attain his perfection and become Master in the cycle of 14,000 years. Since the fall of man, this period has become very much extended, and although many have attained this perfection in the Ascension, many thousands still remain, and until these indicate a willingness to set aside their own impurities and step upon THE PATH, the Earth's evolution is being seriously delayed. In this regard it should be recognized that nothing in the Cosmos is static. Planets, and even Suns, themselves, must evolve on a Plan toward a mighty goal of PERFECTION. Today the Earth is moving swiftly toward such a period of Cosmic Initiation, and those who will not agree to purify themselves sufficiently to be able to take part in this great moment, will find themselves in the same position as the laggard souls did so many centuries ago. Of course, it is a quite feasible assumption that those

0~0

cnnls are the ones who refuse to purify themselves today, but the unfortunate part of tho matter is that they are influencing so many others who could reach to great heights if allowed to assert their own God-given free will concepts.

THE ASCENSION AND NIRVA i\1,.

When man reaches thP z-"'11n in his evolution where the material things of Earth •0••..i to lose their glamor, and he begins to reach out in <111::::

direction of Spiritual Enlightenment, at that moment he steps upon tlie Pathway to his Ascension. When this Ascension is attained, he has 1111'11 reached the Goal of his Earthly evolution. He then becomes ONE itli his own "I AM" Presence; and therefore ONE with the Godhead 11.M ll I le is Master of all energy and substance, and is free to travei the tll «xtent of the Cosmos. However, this is not the end of his evolution. ,1111 this point, he commences a new period of evolution as a God 111,t Ill which he may become even a Sun God in himself whereby he ,,.[d command the energies of a planetary system and its inhabitants. !'ho st 1h' of consciousness beyond this point in the evolutionary scheme 11:u ll,

·11 termed "Nirvana" which is oftened referred to as "a state of hi t bliss." However, it must be clearly understood that this state is II ('\p.111sion of individuality, and once attained, may be renounced for 11111 pose of giving greater service to Life.

lit<11 , Note: Since the celebration of Christmas is symbolical of the birth of the '"'"' iousness in every man, bringing Ifs gifts of live to bless all life, we offer the 111( ~rl<irt•\s by the &:loved.Master J~us on that consciousness which He attained l'Arlh hf,· and which 1s possible of attamment by all.) lklovc·d Children of Life, beloved Children of the Father, beloved h 11! many ages! You are those with whom I have shared so many 1111w~1~,. stood before so many shrines, worshipped at so many t b1· long course of evolution. You have been seeking the l11n1 of Cod, the right use of the energy of life and the return of If l'C111\c·10us mastery. Within the heartbeat this mastery is part of 111«•111lir.mt"<' of the days before the shadows fell on Earth, when ml w11111t·n walked in freedom, dignity and mastery. The use of 111\t·c-ratcd and dedicated to widening the borders of that 111clinK Kingdom of Heaven and the weaving into the pattern ,t t ht· magnificent perfection known at inner levels of con-

THE BELOVED MASTER JESUS

t l,•,s, surging energy which propels the soul on the search ruotivatcd by those memories of the divine mastery and hich euch individual consciousness was born and to which l'111•lt

1·011s(·1011sness must again return.

h to runvey to you through the spoken word a portion of My I\IW~5 which throughout the ages you have sought. That ,,11.,,,

ovorrumc the shadows, limitations, chains and ap ,r

t lu- world through confidence and trust in the power of

It is that confidence which comes through comtemplation, through application and through the dedication of your vital energies until no longer do your feelings swear allegiance to the shadows; until no longer are the energies of your auras set into turbulent motion by those frightening appearances (in truth these appearances have no more power than you give unto them); until each one of you comes into the full maturity of your own Christ consciousness. Such Christ consciousness has overcome all sense of allegiance to the appearances that frighten, distress and disturb the mankind of Earth.

One such man anchored in feeling in the all-power of God is enough in any age to transform the energies of the masses. It is to educate and develop within your feelings that surety, that conviction, that the power of God invoked does act without fail.i.that We come again, again and again. In each such visitation We anchor a little more of the fire substance of Our worlds through your feeling worlds, your mind consciousness, your etheric bodies and your flesh.

After such a visitation, there is another portion of the energies of your various vehicles that is permanently God qualified and God consecrated and that can never again be qualified with the creations of the human octave.

Wise is he who places his consciousness within and who presses his bodies against the living Presence of the Masters of Wisdom and through contagion absorbs into the energies of his being that con fidence and faith in the power of the Almighty!

To you who cling so strongly to the belief of the ages, it seems a slow process, this transmutation, this manifestation in works of that which your consciousness grasps mentally. Believe Me, however, the weaving of the chains and the drawing of the energies of limitation into your worlds has been an exceedingly slow process too. It has engaged the free will of your life and the use of your faculties for millions and millions of years.

Therefore, be not discouraged in your first endeavors to set the worlds of your consciousness in order, to drive from your individual temples the many lurking fears and doubts, suspicions and un certainties.

If you could see with the inner sight the centuries upon centuries that your lifestreams have spent in drawing those unpleasant visitors into vour temples, you would rejoice that you are finding freedom and access to the Kingdom of Heaven as speedily as you are.

Mankind so loosely accept blessings. Even here below, the blessed Forces of the Elements that have served so ceaselessly through the ages have received in return scant thanks for their constancy. Without their service mankind could not have survived in the effuvia of their own thoughts and feelings.

Still less has the Source of all light, (the Father-Mother God) received the gratitude from those who use His life so freely, pressing it through the senses in the wanton use of free will, in the enjoyment of every passing pleasure. People have such happiness in the use of life, yet loving life itself so little that neither reverence nor gratitude has gone to the Source which has sustained that life and that Individualized consciousness for millions and millions of years on this Earth alone, not to speak of those aeons of time before incarnation on the earth was a manifest fact.

Mankind must come to an understanding today that the Source which supplies life, which gives intelligence, which endows each separate consciousness with free will, has a purpose in such an investment! Mankind must come back to its Source and, bowing the knee before It, ask for revelation as to that purpose. Then in humility, in gratitude for opportunity, proceed to weave out of their own lives the fulfillment of that purpose!

Wherein is man's merit in doing the Will of God, the God from whence life itself has come? Oh! the joy that should be within the hearts of those who have even a mental concept of the Divine Plan! How willingly and joyously should the energies be consecrated to the fulfillment of that plan, to the exclusion of all personal interest! To think that in the course of one short Earth life, the iniquities of millions of years might be wiped out, should be a cause for tremendous gratitude. How wonderful to-know that in one life of gratitude in action there can be fulfilled the purpose for which individualization and sustenance of consciousness was ordained.

Until mankind comes to this day, they shall not know happiness, they shall not know freedom. Those of you who have forsworn the world of pleasure; those of you who have returned to the feet of the Masters; those of you who have woven your energies through these years into the creation of these magnificent forcefields, are most fortunate among men and women, most fortunate that the vow which

you took before the Source of all light, is being fulfilled through your energies. At the close of this Earth life, when you stand again in the Halls of Karma, you may say, "I have fulfilled my purpose. I have fulfilled my vow. I have therefore returned with my sheaves of accomplishment in my hands." You will hear the words of the Father "Well done, thou good, thou faithful servant."

Believe Me when I say, nothing matters on this Earth except that you make that record, that you hold those sheaves within your conscious hands and that you have endured unto the end; that you have waited the summons of your Presence and passed yet in active service into the Realms of Light! ...

Your service is a voluntary one, Children of God. No one asked you to come and no one asked Me. No one asked the great Saint Germain or My Holy Mother to come-only the love of life, the love of God and the desire to see His Kingdom come prompted any lifestream to bend the knee before the Karmic Board. Only such love could take a vow to render a more than ordinary assistance; to bear a more than ordinary cross; to expiate karma not one's own and to abide in exile on a planet groaning on its axis!

Remember, love prompted you to come and love must bind you together while yet you here remain! While that love for God beats strong in your heart, that love fills your feelings for the Master and that love passes through you for your fellow worker and your fellowman, you are secure! When that love turns to bitterness, to resentment, to rebellion, to spiritual inertia, or spiritual depletion, then within the privacy of your own hearts and rooms, call for the spiritual vitality, call for the spiritual assistance from above. Let it return to you that warmth, that joy, that enthusiasm which you knew before you took an earth body, when you stood with Saint Germain in the freedom of the inner levels and saw a planet God free. You then saw men and women in Freedom's robes; no sickness, no disease, no death known. More than once in the course of an Earth life is it necessary for cosmic vitality and the infusion of spiritual energy to sustain you. No man is complete in himself. The great and mighty Archangel Michael, the beloved Ga briel, the beloved Raphael, all the members of the Archangels sustained My Mother, My Father and Myself. During that night in Gethsemane, the presence of the Archangels gave to me the courage to renew My vow! When I was all alone; when those who loved Me best were sleeping; when the future held another sweet springtime, the birds sang sweetly and the early flowers were blooming, the salt spray from the sea was in My nostrils, and the vital fire of a body that never knew illness was invigorated by the pulsation of resurrection, then I choose to give that life!

We see, on-better than you know-We see the individual deple tions and renewals! I but ask you to remember that as I received assistance, so may you! Wise are you that abide within it! Wise are you that expose your souls and spirits at every opportunity to the spiritual vitality that flows from the Archangels through the Earth .

After the passing of My Father, one of the most difficult of My experiences was leaving My beloved Mother and making that pil grimage into the heart of Asia. There I met the Being Whom you know as the Divine Director. There I dwelt with Him, learning to measure in My Own consciousness and make My Own, the few short affirmations which He gave Me. One of the lessons which passed from His mighty consciousness to all of Us who gathered round Him, was that no prayer or mantrum, as He called them, no decree had efficacy unless the consciousness within itself, in feeling, both accepted and understood the truth affirmed.

We were taught there the power of mental concentration upon the mantrum which was Ours to use and We were asked through the energies of Our Own forcefield, Our Own auras, to draw forth the truth of that mantrum until it was visible to the Guru. We were not given another application until every fibre and cell of Our beings confirmed Our affirmation and We had made it Our Own in practical, manifest fact.

Some remained for thirty or forty years working on the phrase "I AM THAT I AM." Some remained an entire embodiment upon "I Am the Resurrection and the Life." There was no favoritism. There was nothing that could forward Our progress except the externalized truth which was contained within the portion of the Law which the Guru gave to us. He gave it to us sparingly as though the breath of life contained within that aphorism could never be used again until the Kingdom was at hand!

Mankind and the world does not realize the reverence with which the great Masters and Teachers, the Sages and Saints, treat life. Mankind that devours truths, · digests them little and makes them not their own, has much to learn about the disciplines that accompany the

development of consciousness within the Retreats of the world.

Many, many who applied to the Divine Director were not even given a single worded expression throughout that embodiment, for that great Being did not feel that their light and consciousness warranted the investment of His energies and the corresponding responsibility which would enter the world of the student, if he could not make the truth fact!

These aspirants sat within the aura of the Master throughout an entire embodiment, just content to touch the hem of His garment (aura). They were content to feel their own weak spiritual energies flowing upward on His constant upsurge of adoration and devotion to God. They were hoping that perhaps within their own aura some day or hour there might be kindled a magnetic spark which would draw even a flicker of interest from His eyes, a nod of His head or the benediction from His hand, and genuflecting to the ground when such recognition was accorded them without a spoken word.

For Myself I joined those pilgrims with no announcement. I sat with the others in the nameless circle· and the Master in deep con templation and meditation, made no sign that He knew of My presence. I was not heralded as the Messiah, or singled out for favors. I was to rise or fall like any man or woman on My own light. I would not have wished to have it otherwise! When mankind and students who strive for ·place' come to an understanding of this, their hearts will know peace.

The moment the pupil is ready, the Master appears! The moment the pupil is ready for more knowledge, the knowledge is given. The moment the consciousness is ripe, the fruit is plucked. The moment the Earth is tilled, the new seed is sown. We, Who seem now so prolific in sowing of Our seeds, do so because long after your world' cycle is completed, and you stand in the God-free realm, there will be man and women who will base their life upon this Law. As One Who took so eagerly that single phrase "I Am the Resurrection and the Life" so grateful that I had been accorded the privilege and the honor of receiving from the lips of the Guru some workable knowledge to make My Own, I say to you who are so blessed, receiving this instruction without limit, you would be wise to reverence the gift and counsel given.

Forty-eight hours after I had received that affirmation "I Am the Resurrection and the Life" as you know, the fullness of My mission was revealed to Me and I had accomplished the purpose of My visit. I shall ever be grateful to that Blessed One Who gave Me the key. Remember, however, I prepared the soil for its sowing and after it was given Me, My life had to nourish and develop the plant and the harvest. When I left there was no farewell. The circle of hopeful ones did not even know one pilgrim was removed from their midst. The Master did not even open His eyes or gesture. All the way back across the hot sands of India, across the rough stones of the hills, I rejoiced over and over in the richness I had received from the Being, in that phrase alone-" I Am the Resurrection and the Life." I builded from it a ministry that stands today as a manifest example that it is not necessarily the amount of knowledge but the application of the knowledge given which brings results-themselves a proof of Mastery and Freedom to mankind!

Take not these words and this instruction lightly! Take it home, into your consciousness and into your heart. Weave into manifest form around you an aura so that your Guru looking upon you will say "this student is ready to be entrusted with more truth, with greater powers, with a deeper understanding of the Law."

THE LAW OF FORGIVENESS

To call upon the Law of Forgiveness is to comply with a Divine Edict whereby an individual may obtain remission of his own personal transgressions of the Law of Life or that of any other part of Life for which he cares to call it forth. The application of the Law of For giveness is simple in the extreme for it is merely the purgation of the soul of all imperfect karma preparatory to the complete submission of the outer self to the Holy Christ Self within. The student should first invoke the" I AM" Presence and then one or more of the Divine Beings on the Seventh Ray, which is the Ray of Mercy and Forgiveness, and then ask for the transmutation of all imperfections, known or unknown, into the perfection of some God Quality or Virtue. The Law of Forgiveness should always precede any form of decree work either by an individual or by a group.

THE VIOLET TRANSMUTING

FLAME OF PURIFICATION

This is an activity of the Sacred Fire qualified with the God Power of Transmutation. It is a gift to the people of Earth from the Ascended Master Saint Germain as are all of the activities of the Seventh or Violet

Ray which is to be the enfolding Presence of the NEW AGE for the next 2,000 years. Transmutation means the replacing of one substance by another and this is exactly what the Violet Fire does - it replaces imperfection with God Perfection. It also sublimates (refines by Fire) all that is less than perfection. The Violet Transmuting Flame may be invoked by the student and blazed thru his soul, his being, his world and his affairs to bring this God Perfection into everything with which he associates himself, and it may also be called forth into any condition that he feels requires this service - whether it be local, national or planetary.

The Cosmic Wheel, which allows the play of certain Spiritual Stimuli upon the Earth and inner bodies of Her people, has one complete revolution in every fourteen thousand years. During this time each of the Seven Rays is given two thousand years of opportunity to play upon Earth and give the nourishment and love of Its particular quality to the evolving life upon It in order to unfold the spiritual nature of each of Its component parts.

The Cosmic Cycle is divided into minor cycles of two thousand years, each one under the direction of a Great Being especially dedicated to a particular· quality of the Godhead necessary to the evolution of the Earth Life for that period.

These Beings are called Chohans of the Rays' - the word 'Chohan' meaning 'Lord', and the word 'Ray' the radiation, color and activity of each of the Seven Spheres which make up the Aura of God.

The first 2,000 year cycle is under the direction of the Chohan of the First Ray (at present the Ascended Master El Morya), representing the Will of the Father or First Person of the Holy Trinity. This Being sets the pattern for the religious, governmental and individual evo lution of the souls taking embodiment in that cycle. He embodies the Will of the Father.

The second 2,000 year cycle is under the direction of the Chohan of the Second Ray (at present the Ascended Master Lanto), rep resenting the Second Person of the Trinity - the Son. His office is dedicated to the development of the qualities and precepts laid down by the Will of the Father under the First Ray.

The last 10,000 years of the Cosmic Cycle is under the direction of the Great Being called the Maha Chohan - 'Maha' meaning Great and 'Chohan' meaning 'Lord' - Who represents the Third Person of the Trinity, or the Holy Spirit to the Earth. His office is so diversified in Its nature, in that He is responsible for externalizing the Will of the Father, with the cooperation of the Son, thru every expression of Life on the planet - mineral, vegetable, animal and man - that He has chosen to subdivide the 10,000 years of His reign into five minor cycles of 2,000 years each, thus completing the 14,000 year period of the Cosmic Cycle.

At the head of each of these minor cycles, the Maha Chohan has placed a Great Being, representative of the Ray and Sphere PRESENT LY ACTIVE, Who is particularly dedicated to the qualities and nature that are to be developed in the evolving lifestreams during that period. The Maha Chohan holds the Office of Advisory Director to all of the Seven Chohans in the Great Cosmic Cycle.

The remaining five Chohans under the direction Chohan are- Third Ray Fourth Ray Fifth Ray Sixth Ray Seventh Ray

Ascended Lady Master Rowena Ascended Master Serapis Bey Ascended Master Hilarion Ascended Lady Master Nada Ascended Master Saint Germain

of the Maha

The Cosmic Wheel has now turned to a point where the last of the sub-rays of the Maha Chohan is to be emphasized in Its outpouring. In this final cycle, every lifestream on the planet is expected to put forth its extreme effort to fulfill the Plan for which it was created. As each new minor cycle opens, a NEW METHOD of incorporating the energies is presented to the people.

Therefore, the Seventh Ray is the final One to pour Its Life-giving Essence upon thePlanet and is the One which b NOW PRESENTLY

ACTIVE AND WILL BE FOfl fHE NEXT 2,000 YEARS. The

Ascended Master s~int Germain is the Chohan in charge of this Ray of Ceremon=! and Transmutation thru the Violet Fire of Mercy and r.ove, Its service to the planet and its people lies in the education of the consciousness of unascended beings as to how they can invoke, direct and sustain Spiritual Forces for the upliftment of all Life; and how they may assist in the purification and transmuting of the "evil creations" which have resulted from the imperfect use of Primal Life Essence thru centuries of time.

Each individual is held responsible for all the precious Life energy

he has ever used, and in the Law of the Circle, all of the causes which he has set up thru countless aeons of time, which MUST COME BACK TO HIM who is their creator (as you sow, so do you reap) to be SUBLIMATED thru Divine Love and Mercy. If the recoil of that energy is not to be experienced as pain or suffering either in this or another embodiment, or in distressing experiences between em bodiments.

There is never a mix-up in the return of anyone's energy; each returning wave knows unerringly its own generator - THE COSMIC LAW IS EXACT. The moment the returning energy touches the aura of its creator, it settles down and begins to germinate seeds which produce a HARVEST according to its nature. If the outgoing energy (thoughts, feelings, words and actions, also reactions) are harmonious and kindly, the return to the individual will be peace and plenty; if the energy sent forth were of a discordant or harmful nature, then .the harvest to the individual will be bitter and painful. Jesus made no idle statement when He said'As ye sow, so shall ye reap.'

Mankind have forgotten that while they have fallen from their Godly Estate, yet, thru the Love of the Eternal Father, they have never been divested of the CREATIVE POWER contained in their thoughts, feelings, spoken words and actions. They have not realized that THEY

THEMSELVES HAVE CREATED EVERY EXPERIENCE in their

worlds, both good and bad. Students of the New Day, however, are learning that they also possess the power to transmute by means of the Violet Fire of Transmuting Love the unhappy experiences that make their lives so uncomfortable.

Individuals have lived, loved and hated century after century, life after life, and the Master Jesus has said that man is responsible for every 'jot and tittle' of energy which he has ever used.

To become free from the mistakes ot thvu.ght, feeling, word and action thru countless centuries, all individuals come to th«\ Place where they realize they will have to MAKE SACRED (purify) thru the l'la.~ in their hearts, all of the energies they have wrongly used in all of the embodiments they have ever had. When thatis understood. it becomes a joy, because you become centered in this Fire of Purification and all the energy that is returning to you thru the experiences of each day, is sanctified by welcoming it and BLAZING THE VIOLET FIRE THRU IT, transmuting and returning to your Causal Body as added power - the wonderful Law of the Circle.

The Violet Transmuting Flame of Love, Mercy, Compassion and Forgiveness is the TOOL that gives this tremendous assistance in the redemption of your energy. It is the Violet Flame by which you can purify your own miscreations. Joyously and vigorously use it! First, set your own world in order - FORGIVE AND BALANCE your energies toward all Life before you use it. Jesus said 'Forgive us our trespasses AS (in like manner) we forgive those who trespass against us'. It shall be done unto you according as you do unto others and the efficacy in the use of this Violet Transmuting Flame of Mercy is to take the time to BECOME the Mercy Flame first in feeling and in THOUGHT TO ALL OF LIFE. What you wish for others, you must give first, then you shall receive it. You desire to have Freedom - those of you who have suffered bodily distress and mental confusions - if you could but

TRULY FORGIVE ALL OF LIVE, and THEN use this Flame, you

could be FREE IN LESS THAN AN HOUR.

It is a most comforting and helpful truth to know that the FORGIVENESS OF GOD for that mis-use of His energies is ALWAYS available to those WHO WANT IT. The 'eternal damnation' pro pounded to emphasize fear, superstition and blind obedience to human concepts IS NOT TRUTH! No more than real understanding parents can or would deny their children forgiveness for error, could a God of Mercy deny His children forgiveness and absolution of their mistakes! Whatever the sin - whatever the past mistakes - whatever the causes and cores of impurity and imperfection which have been set up in the inner bodies, THERE IS A CONSCIOUS WAY to transmute and sublimate these errors thru the Mercy of God and the daily use of the Violet Fire of Mercy which is the Ordained Service of the Seventh Ray under the direction of the Beloved Ascended Master Saint Germain.

When man comes to a reahzation that his own mis-use of energy has caused all the distress and limitation which he experiences, he is then ready for the instruction upon the use of the Sacred Fire of Transmutation - The Violet Flame. Until this point is reached, each individual is either rebellious against God and circumstances or sub missive to conditions, feeling that these unhappy experiences are the WILL OF GOD, (which, of course, is a fallacy, since the Will.of God is only GOOD)! When the consciousness of man is illumined to the fact that he, himself, is the creator of all his distress, then can great assistance be given to him to dissolve the cause and core of all limitations and he will KNOW PERSONAL MASTER)' over energy and vibration.

Mankind for the most part, have been mercifully protected from knowing what they have done with God's beautiful energy (their own Life) and their own originally beautiful emotional, mental, etheric and physical bodies and have not understood that every distress, including

so-called death, LIES WITHIN THEIR OWN PAST AND PRESENT

USE OF THIS GOD ENERGY; but when it is understood that the

LAW OF THE CIRCLE (cause »nd effect) IS INEXORABLE, each

one thenbegins to desire to MAKE THINGS RIGHT.

The FORGIVENESS OF GOD is more than a phrase. It is a SCIENCE OF DIVINE ALCHEMY. Energy is obedient to the thought, feelings, spoken word and action of man and each one's aura is filled with the narticularlv qualified energy which HE has put there thru the centuries he has lived. When an individual calls on the LAW OF FORGIVENESS and uses the VIOLET FIRE, he taps the already qualified energy of the UNIVERSAL "I AM" PRESENCE and the Divine Beings Who have prepared that sublimating power for just such a day. ACCEPT that power of this Violet Fire to actually TRANS MUTE AND RAISE the energies of the lower bodies (physical, etheric, mental and emotional), and by constant endeavor, the results will PROVE to the outer consciousness the efficacy of this Violet Fire to transmute in a painless and harmonious way energy which would otherwise be most distressing.

Jesus was well acquainted with the GRACE of Fosgiveness and the Violet Fire. He often said "Thv sins are forgiven thee". and according to the ACCEYfANCE of that torgiveness, did those who asked tor relief from distress, experience it in the outer physical body.

The knowledge of the presence of the Violet Fire, Its use, and the feeling of the acceptance of Its efficacy is of the utmost importance to the earnest student. Mercifully, individuals do not remember all the various activities in which they have been engaged thru the ages, but ENERGY DOES REMEMBER and remains qualified by its original creator until it is consciously transmuted into perfection.

The human kingdom, the bird life, the nature kingdom and the animal kingdom are all bound by innumerable connections (karmic links) created thru aeons of associations. The safest, surest way of freeing the soul from the fetters of unpleasant associations (most of which are not even known to the outer self) is to sincerely and deeply call on the Law of Forgiveness for all mis-qualified energy, all the way back to the time of one's individualization and ask the Angels of the Violet Fire to assist all who truly WANT TO FORGIVE and then truly ACCEPT forgiveness. Thus the Law of the Circle can be a HAPPY experience, when the student creates and sends forth ONLY CON STRUCTIVE CAUSES and" then subsequently reaps only HAPPY

EFFECTS.

CORONATION OF SAINT GERMAIN

Once every two thousand years, a New Ray strikes the Earth, and as the Cosmic Wheel turns (14,000 years for one complete revolution) the Chohan who is presently the Representative of that Ray is crowned the Cosmic Authority for the evolution of the planet and its peoples during this time.

The Sixth Ray (presently under the supervision of the Ascended Master Jesus) completed Its Service January 1, 1954, and - allowing for a certain time of overlapping energies - the Seventh Ray officially began Its Cosmic Outpouring on May 1, 1954. The Activity from 1930 to 1954 (a 24 year period) was a preparatory activity - a John the Baptist Endeavor.

On May 1, 1954, at SHAMBALLA, the Great Ceremony of transferring the Crown, Sceptre, Sword and Vestments of the Of ficiating Chohan (the Ascended Master Jesus) to the New Chohan (the Ascended Master Saint Germain) took place.

The CROWN which symbolizes this AUTHORITY came to Earth, with the first mankind to embody, upon the Head of Archangel Michael, and every two thousand years since then it has been trans ferred to the Authority of the succeeding Ray. Thus, in 14,000 years, the seven presiding Chohans would wear It for 2,000 years.

Hence, it is 14,000 years since a Chohan of the Seventh Ray wore the Crown, but only 2,000 years since a Chohan (as Chohan) received It from His Predecessor - the Sixth Ray receiving from the Fifth.

Fourteen thousand years ago, at Peiping in China, KWAN YIN, as the then presiding Chohan of the .Seventh Ray received the Crown from the then acting Chohan of the Sixth Ray (in the last cycle or round of the Cosmic Wheel).

Thus, having the Coronation while the Temple at Peiping is presently open is no happenstance, nor is the opening of the Tran-

sylvania Retreat as the first Retreat to be honored after this Coronation is likewise not by happenstance.

The Master Jesus, resplendent in an exquisite cloak and train (cloth of gold with doves woven into it) HIMSELF placed the Crown upon the Head of the Master Saint Germain, as the entire assembly sang the spiritual words to the tune "God Save the King."

The Lord of the World HIMSELF (Sanat Kumara) placed in Saint Germain's hands the Sceptre of Authority and Power for the evolution of all Angels, humans and elementals in the next 2_,000 year cycle. The Maha Chohan gave to Him the symbolic dress sword (representing the Power of the Holy Spirit to activate the particular Ray blessing the Earth with all the Life at His command). Saint Germain's first act was to place a Crown upon the Head of Beloved Portia, The Goddess of Justice and Opportunity (His Twin Flame).

Every member -of the Hierarchy then came forward in order of rank and knelt before the New King (Saint Germain), gave allegiance and offered some specific Blessing from Their Own Life. Angels and Elementals likewis~ swore fealty, and then members of the human race, present in their finer bodies, did likewise. The Procession of Homage took twelve hours.

As the Violet Ray is now the Cosmic Authority for the next 2,000 years, the students will feel more power and efficacy in Its use from now on.

The Ceremony took place at SHAMBALLA rather than the First Realm so more people could attend in etheric consciousness, for the memories stored in the etheric body help the outer mind and self to cooperate, as those that are stored only in the Higher Mental Body (Holy Christ Self) are too ephemeral for the average student to absorb and enjoy.

After the Coronation, the Lords of Karma examined the souls choosing to incarnate in the next twelve months. As Saint Germain's Twin Ray was vested with Cosmic Authority (along with Him), and as She is the Goddess of Opportunity (for it is only just to give all life opportunity), the Ascended Host felt it best to hold the final decisions about the incoming souls until the Goddess of Opportunity (a member of the Karmic Board) had received Her Cosmic Vestment. The tremendous Light, Impetus and Spiritual Obedience of the Members of the Kingdom was contagious and the 500,000,000 applying for re-embodiment were deeply impressed. 200,000,000 of fered immediately to take the Vow to Sanat Kumara, and 100,000,000 after witnessing the tremendous Ceremony as the first 200,000,000 together knelt pledging the Unfed Flame a Vow, also offered. Then a great body of discarnates - half of the 6 billion - came into the atmosphere around SHAMBALLA. They also pledged the Unfed Flame a Vow, and four dear souls came from the compound. (Par ticularly pray for them now to take the Light back to the compound and, generally, to make good).

Saint Germain said, at the moment the Crown was placed on His Head, the Silent Watcher poured into His Consciousness (symbolized by the Crown - feminine .activity) the entire pattern for the next 2,000 years for each soul. He said He had to exercise wisdom and restraint not to rush out and start to set the entire plan into motion.

The Sceptre (masculine activity) symbolized the drawing of the seed ideas - the Crown, the fertile consciousness in which they are developed. The Sword, the manifest expression of the two. However, the tendency is, when one gets an idea, not to allow .it to mature in the consciousness, but to send it forth" an incubator baby," or" still born." He counselled wisdom in accepting divine promptings and letting them develop in the silence (as Mother Mary did the Beloved Jesus) and then having a perfect manifestation in God's good time.

THE CAUSE OF FREEDOM must first be established that the full effect of Freedom may be felt. There are Mighty Individuals who have served the Cause of Freedom for centuries in various activities where mankind desired to have the fruits of Freedom and knew instinctively that thefruits came to those who served the Cause.

What is the CAUSE of Freedom? It has been paraphrased thru the centuries wherever men were stirred to valorous action on behalf of country, king or God, and yet if they were asked to define that CAUSE, I guarantee that there are few who could accurately express an understanding of Freedom's Cause.

What is the CAUSE OF FREEDOM?

GOD. The God identity of every man has within ·a the inherent, inbred realization that Freedom and Godliness are ONE.

The Divine Fiat of Life is expansion, unfoldment, perfection, all of which qualities require Freedom in order to manifest. A tightly closed rosebud requires Freedom to become a full blown rose. Even the Power of Helios & Vesta (Sun God & Goddess) requires Freedom to shine. An animal, plant, tree or man requires Freedom to breathe. There is no such thing as progress or evolution, or, in fact, Being, without Free dom. You might say - Freedom is God stretching out His Arms to increase. Freedom is God in action. The quiescent God sleeping thru the solar night does not taste of nor enjoy the fruits of Freedom, but when the first stirring takes place in the cosmic dawn of a solar system or the birth of a bird -- Freedom stirs.

I AM the SUN of Freedom. It is My great privilege to expand the Cause of Freedom on the Earth plane. It is not a quality which is injected into a lifestream, for love of Freedom is as inherent within Life as is the Love of Life Itself.

Freedom and Expansion are one. Freedom and Activity are one. Freedom and God are one.

And in this New Day dedicated to the Freedom of the entire Planet and this system of worlds, you will see the God Power stretching forth and bursting the chains of limitation.

A COSMIC INVESTMENT

This vesture in which you find yourselves is a Cosmic Investment made in conjunction with the Investment of Saint Germain and His

CAUSE.

The Cause of Freedom was born in God's Heart ere the first Flame was created, for God desired All His Creation FREE!

Many Causes were thus set up 'before the world was' and are not created necessarily by those who chose to invest their own lifestreams in carrying that Cause and Its ultimate beneficial effect to the race as a whole. Other Intelligent Beings, pondering on ways to serve God's plan, evolve out of Their Own Consciousness a Cause and sooner or later bring that same Cause into incarnation and successfully or otherwise serve It, interest others in It and leave Its effect as a heritage to the people.

When a Cosmic Desire of God's Heart pulsates in the Higher Heavens, waiting to be claimed, ensouled and lowered by one of His children, it is so finely attuned and vibrates so quickly that it is neither visible or palpable, even to tremendously evolved Beings, except where Their own interests and leanings have created in Them a sympathetic vibration. Thus, a Being would have had to love Freedom, serve Freedom and desire Freedom for centuries, before a Cosmic Pulsation would be even discernible in the Blazing Cosmic Light that is the Desire World or the Godhead.

Such a Being is Saint Germain. He finally achieved a personal evolution sufficient to perceive God's Desire to bring Freedom to the Planet. (The ability to perceive the presence of any blessing is one of God's most Blessed Gifts and is only developed by the humble, listening heart. )

When Saint Germain (among all the Hearts in Heaven) pierced thru God's Aura and entered the most Sacred Place of the Most High, He saw 'unclaimed as yet' the Cause God had set up before the world was, and which one day must, by the nature of Its Being, have an effect which would be manifest as Unconditional Freedom for every part and particle of His Creation - Love which had answered before the call - God providing before the need.

Saint Germain's Heart thrilled at sharing the Father's Sacred Desire. He loved that Cause and prayed and prepared that some day He might be worthy to ensoul that Cause with His Own Flame and carry it down to the World of Men that Its effect might externalize on the screen of maya.

The Great Central Sun Itself would call the Being prepared to carry His particular Cause to fulfillment, either when the cosmic hour for Its birth had come, OR if some Child of Heaven had anticipated that Hour and become the Fit Vessel for Its incarnation before the hour.

When any Being becomes ready to be invested with a Cosmic Cause, the Law of Magnetic Attraction begins to pull on the Heart of God and the Cause that has lain therein, starts on Its downward course to join Itself with the call from below. Thus, does the Godhead become aware of the readiness of the race for greater blessings.

From the foregoing, beloved ones, you surely must realize how tremendous is OUR INVESTMENT IN YOU.

heart!

Freedom.

own---.

THE POWER OF TRANSMUTATION

Divine'!

If the students in their earnest desire to receive forgiveness and to experience the full efficacy of the Violet Fire of Divine Compassion in wiping out their own mistakes and that of all mankind, would ask to FEEL the Intelligent Consciousness of the Violet Fire Itself, that would greatly accelerate the Power of Divine Alchemy in their worlds and affairs. The INTELLIGENCE within the Violet Fire is known as

BELOVED HOLY AMETHYST. Her first activity when called into action is to express gratitude of the OPPORTUNITY of serving Life to set it free.

The individual whose consciousness literally leaps forth at the opportunity to forgive some transgression of the Law, and particularly some injustice toward self, is ONE with the Nature and Feeling of this Flame of Mercy which so joyously responds to the invitation to transmute mankind's mistakes whenever called into action.

THE MANTLE OF LIGHT (Tube of Light)

As the name implies, the Mantle of Light is an activity of God Protection which must be consciously and regularly invoked by the individual to ensure its efficacy. When man first individualized upon the Earth, this Mantle of Light was a Tube of Natural radiation which emcompassed his aura, but as he gradually moved away from the God Consciousness, this Stream of Light became smaller and smaller, until today, in the l!Verag_eperson, it is scarcely larger than a lead_pencil. The tlow of this Light Substance mto the heart is known as the Silver Cord, and is the anchor of the God Life within the individual. Around it is a golden stream of energy thru which the "I AM" Presence precipitates into the individual's world the accumulated good from the Causal Body, and also thru which any Divine Being, when invoked, will pour forth His or Her Virtues or Qualities for the use of the student and the benefaction of all mankind. These qualities may vary according to the requirement, but the wise student builds a momentum of a specific quality or virtue within his Mantle of Light that may be called upon in times of crises to flow forth at his direction when and where necessary. The sphere of influence of one's Mantle of Light is dependent upon the amount of conscious dedication to a particular God Virtue, and it is necessary that rhythmic and regular application be made to one's "I AM" Presence for the sustaining and expanding of this great protective activity around the individual.

FREE WILL

One of the initial gifts from the God-Parents to each lifestream, first created fresh and beautiful from the Heart of the Universal, was FREE WILL and that Free Will has followed all individuals - those who stayed on the Pathway of Light and those who wove for themselves the shadows and the pathway of darkness. Free Will for the Angels, Archangels, Seraphim and Cherubim is always constant joyous obe dience to the Divine Pattern and Plan, and Free Will for many caused them never to desire to embody upon this planet. Free Will has caused other lifestreams to experiment with thought and feeling, to draw thru thought and feeling, forms that have finally encased the lifestream in conditions of great distress.

The Holy Trinity Picture is a Visual representation of our rela tionship with our own individualized Presence of God, which the Ascended Master Saint Germain calls the "I AM" Presence - also referred to as the Electronic Body, represented here by the upper figure.

This is a body of brilliant, blazing Light, wholly pure and perfect, abiding in the Realms of Light, usually in what is known as the Fourth Sphere, being of much higher rate of vibration than the physical realm.

The stream of Electronic Light (the Silver Cord) flowing from the Heart of the Electronic Body likea great_Iiverentering into the top of the head of the physical body and anchoring at the heart center is the Light, the Life, the Substance, the Intelligence and the Energy by which we think, feel, speak, move and have being in a physical form upon this planet. This stream of Electronic Light is composed of millions and millions of tiny, little electrons, some so small that numbers of them could sit upon the head of a pin, but each one an intelligent, obedient Elemental Being, formed in a definite pattern, even having a sweet little face, and emitting a lovely musical tone.

This beautiful stream of Electronic Light, as It flows into and thru the physical form, if not interferred with in any manner whatsoever by the consciousness of the lower, outer self would automatically out picture perfect health, eternal youth and beauty, limitless abundant supply and everything that is GOOD. Unfortunately, because of an inadvertent action of Free Will we choose to requalify much of this Pure Electronic Light by way of thoughts, feelings, spoken words, actions and reactions of a discordant nature, such as criticism, con demnation, judgement, anger, hatred, jealousy, resentment, killing etc. Thus, we change the vibratory action of the Pure Electronic Light into a discordant tone. Therefore, as it flows into the physical body it sets up a disintegrating action which will outpicture in ill-health, disease, old age and eventual body disintegration. The God Presence reaching the point where It is no longer enabled to fulfill Its Divine Plan thru the

outer selfin the particular embodiment, severs the Silver Cord and the

individual experiences what is called death. The individual, of course, continuing on in the Etheric Body - the physical body, hopefully placed in the Fire Element allowing the imprisoned electrons to be released and return to the Heart of the Central Sun for re-polarization.

The Beloved Jesus said, "As ye sow so shall ye reap!" Causes set into motion produce effects. The qualification of energy is absolute. Much of this Electronic Light which we have discordantly qual ified also flows out into our beings and worlds outpicturing in lack, limitation, accidents and the many frailities of human living. Sci entifically speaking - like attracts like - therefore, as life is likened unto a circle, this discordant energy will gather more of its kind and eventually return to its creator (the individual). This becomes what is known as "karma", forming a pressure upon the lower bodies as it gathers about them.

Now, this karma which is but the pure, perfect Energies of Life we have discordantly requalified must be mitigated and redeemed by the individual. Prior to the beginning of the Twentieth Century the individual's karma had to be mitigated thru suffering and disease etc., but with the beginning of this Century the outer knowledge and use of the Sacred Violet Transmuting Flame was released to mankind - a very mercifulmeans which Life has _£r~vided the individual whereby he O! she can set abour to redeem these discordant energies, so that they will no longer outpicture in such discomfort. This can be accomplished by calling to "The Presence" to blaze and blaze and blaze this Mighty Violet Flame ii!_ and thru this Karmic accumul_ation and transmute its cause, effect, record and memory. By this means the individual can begin to redeem these discordant energies, thus lessening the pressures of them and releasing the imprisoned Elementals in the electrons to return to the Central Sun, all accomplished thru the exercise of Divine Love.

Every electron emanating from the Heart of the Electronic Body not interferred with by a discordant requalification, flowing in and thru the physical form will outpicture a portion of the Will and Divine Plan of the God Presence in a goodly manner. These energies, after completing their journey in the world of form will return and gather in the Causal Body of the individual (represented by the circles of color around the Electronic Body). Thus, the Causal Body becomes a storehouse of GOOD. When the individual turns about, faces himself honestly and begins to redeem his karmic accumulation of discordantly qualified energies and thru the exercise ~f self-control begins to use the Energies of Life in a harmonious manner, then the Presence is in a position to begin to release whate;er stored up treasures of energies in the Causal Body the individual may require in order that Its Will and Plan may begin to manifest in a more efficacious manner thru the outer self.

After sufficient contemplation of the foregoing one comes to the conclusion that all of the GOOD an individual does, whether it be good thoughts, feelings, spoken words, action or reactions, is but the Pres ence getting thru the outer self and expressing Its Will and Plan without any interference by the outer consciousness. Therefore. in the greater realization of this, the individual becomes more humble and aware that his God Self is the doer of all the GOOD and his lower self the doer of all the discord thru the inversion of the Pure Electronic Light.

The White Light emanating from the Electronic Body enfolding the physical form, sometimes referred to as the "Mantle of Light" acts like a protective garment about the flesh form shielding the individual from the pressures of the discordant energies in the atmosphere in which he moves. This is a natural emanation of Light about the flesh form and before man began to use the Energies of Life inharmoniously, it was absolutely positive in its effectiveness, but when man began to requalify the pure, perfect energies, setting up a discordant rate of vibration, the Mantle of Light became perforated, thus losing much of its effectiveness. Now, in order to rebuild that effectiveness in a positive manner the individual must call to the Presence at least three times a day (morning, noon and night) to enfold himself or herself in that Mighty Mantle of Light of invincible protection (visualizing and feeling Its enfolding radiance) and for the Presence to make it so powerful that It absolutely repels every human (imperfect) vibratory action. The effectiveness of this will become self-evident to anyone who will put it into practice.

Each individual is in reality an eight-fold being, having four bodies in the Realms of Light and four bodies in the lower physical realm. The four hodies existing in the Realm of Light are - The White Fire Body, the first and original body created by the God-Parents in Their image and likeness and functioning at Cosmic Levels - The Electronic Body - The Causal Body - The Holy Christ Self. The latter mentioned body (not shown on the Chart) sometimes referred to as the Higher Mental Body functions as our selective, discriminating in telligence. It is pure and perfect as is the Electronic Body (God Presence). It knows the purity and perfection of the Electronic Body and is aware of the imperfection and impurity which the outer-self has drawn about itself but will not accept the imperfection about the outer-self into Its being and world. As the God Presence knows absolutely nothing of an impure or imperfect thing, the Holy Christ Self is provided as an intermediary to relay to The Presence notice of the needs and requirements of the outer self and to draw forth from The Presence that which It knows the outer self requires in order that it may outpicture the Divine Pattern or Plan held within the Heart of that Presence.

The four bodies functioning in the lower physical realm are - the Etheric Body - the first body surrounding the physical form. It is our seat of memory. All of the energies which we draw forth from The Presence are sieved thru the Etheric Body which makes an impression of our use of those energies thru experiences. Next, the Mental Body thru which the faculty of the thought process functions in the moulding of form. Then, the Emotional Body thru which the faculty of feeling functions in providing life and motion to form. The Physical Body being the vehicle thru which these other bodies express themselves in the world of form.

The lower and smaller figure shown on the Chart represents the Spark of Divinity, a name less than a sixteenth of an inch in height m the average man and abiding within the airless cell or chamber in the heart. As the outer self begins thru application, devotion, adoration and prayer to provide an atmosphere of purity and harmony surrounding the Spark of Divinity It begins to take on the form of the Holy Christ Self within the cell in which It lives (in somewhat the same manner in which the physical body takes form in the mother's womb) and It grows into a tiny but perfect figure of the Christ Self, sometimes referred to as "The Little Golden Man." When thru application and effort the individual's atmosphere attains a certain amount of Light the airless cell is opened enabling this New Spiritual Being to enter the prepared harmonious atmosphere where It soon expands with a Cosmic Onrush and gathers into Itself the remaining activities of the outer self. Thus, a God Being i~ made manifest and Flame is His Garment. The sizable expression of this as noted on the Chart is indicative of that expansion.

Before the world was, we abided within the Electronic Body in the Inner Realms of Light in that great Oneness of Consciousness. In order to take up the planetary experience it was necessary that a physical body of a lower rate of vibration than the Electronic Body be created in order that the Individualized Ego could function on the planet where the vibratory rate was much slower than the Inner Realms.

The Divine Plan· pertaining to the planetary experience was for each individual to spend a certain alloted time on the planet in fulfillment thereof and then ascend back into the Electronic Presence. Thus, the ultimate goal of the physical experience is to attain the Victory of the Ascension and regain that complete Oneness of Con sciousness we originally enjoyed.

When the individual has redeemed his karma and has cleansed and purified himself sufficiently, The Presence then begins to step up the vibratory action of the Light within the atomic structure of the flesh body to the point where the magnetic pull of Earth (gravity) can no longer hold it and it begins to rise and becomes absorbed into the Electronic Body. This is the process of the Ascension exactly as performed by the Beloved Jesus on the apex of Mount Olives before five-hundred people two-thousand years ago.

In the event the individual is unable to raise the physical vehicle at the close of the embodiment wherein the Ascension is possible, the Ascension can still be accomplished thru the Etheric Envelope after discarding the physical vehicle at the time of so-called death.

One may con_c:lud~ that_man is not_ the '2ody- the be>_dy_!?eiilg I?~t a vehicle in and thru which he functions. His eternal identity is a Spark of Divinity - a Three-Fold Flame (Pink, Gold and Blue) - the Three-Fold Action of Life - Love, Wisdom and Power in perfect balance!

---The Great Creator, in His multiple mercy and kindness created the electronic pattern of each individual different and distinct so that all might enjoy a certain individuality and beauty of form. The electrons of each individual differ in their elemental structure like unto the snowflakes. Each.pattem and form represents the identity of_ The "I AM'' Presence which will manifest through the Holy Christ Self in fts fullness through the outer self as the three become One. (The Holy Trinity)

As you have been often told before, the pattern of the electrons of Ascended Master Saint Germain is represented by the Maltese Cross, that of the Lord Guatama Buddha is the open Lotus; that of the Beloved Regent, Sanat Kumara is the perfect Star of Love and Peace. This means that all of the electrons which make up Sanat Kumara' s, Saint Germain's, and Lord Cuatama' s bodies are countless myriad replicas of the Forms mentioned above through which the Light of God always flows in the prismatic colors of the rainbow.

All the God Energy that They draw from the Body of God, the Unformed, once it has come under Their conscious control is im mediately stamped with These patterns and wherever It proceeds in the Universe (directed by Their thoughts, feelings,. spoken words, and actions) these electrons will carry the outline of Their particular pattern.

In like manner, all the God Energy which each chela draws from the Unformed, immediately takes on the form of his or her own electronic pattern---.

"You can render a tremendous service by calling to the Ascended Masters to direct Their Individualized Flame through the con sciousness of every lifestream you meet. In this way you may enrich the individual's consciousness with a flash of Cosmic inspiration from the Ascended Masters' Heart which will make such an individual continue to unfold his spiritual nature in a manner almost unbelievable. The changing of a person's consciousness is one of the most difficult and ponderous tasks ever attempted, either from the Ascended Master's Octave or from below. Each individual consciousness is formed of a set of thought and feeling - concepts, beliefs, prejudices, superstitions, fears, doubts, and a legion of fallacies built through centuries of misconception. When the Light strikes the consciousness with a new thought or idea, it sets this whole mass to quivering and stirs the latent beliefs into action that tend to repel any intrusion upon their com placent state of being, just as the physical body repels and resents being awakened from sleep suddenly or forcibly---

When Light and Truth are presented to an individual, the consciousness is set into motion and the mental and emotional vi brations are uncomfortable and for the most part, the consciousness would prefer to reject them, and resents being stirred from its rest, particularly as the entrance of the new thought for good will seek to dislodge many comfortably established fallacies who will not give up their abode without struggle.

To facilitate and carry Truth to Aspirants on the path, you must be aware that because an individual is an aspirant does not mean that he is an exception to the rule, and far more than the average is but an intensification of the mass reaction, because an aspirant is usually a strong-minded individual who has determined to walk the path and consciously or unconsciously has made his plans for his progress. You

come to such people with an attractive line from heaven, but the momentum of their consciousness greatly hampers the service to be rendered - unless you use this manner of invoking the Ascended

into the centre of that human consciousness and, just as an axe can cleave a log in two, propel that Flame of Light into the centre of anyone who opens himself to the opportunity. If you will render that service, that Ascended Master Consciousness will flash into the as pirant, sometimes surprising him beyond the expectations of all parties. This is a miracle-working power and can be utilized without limit and will save countless tons of energy in thought and in human endeavor to convey Truth to the seeker."

THE BODIES OF MAN

THE WHITE FIRE BODY

Made in the image and likeness of God, the WHITE FIRE BEING is moulded out of pure Electronic Light Substance and is ever active as a radiating center in the Cosmic Realms, an infinitesimal part of Itself being the energizing power of the other bodies. As the planets revolve around their individual Suns, so do the White Fire Bodies of all mankind actively participate in the joy of Cosmic Creation. The first decision made in the White.Fire Being is whether to function only in the Cosmos or voluntarily project the Dual Aspect (masculine and feminine) of Its Divine Nature into the Ascended Master Realms to give more concentrated assistance to a particular evolution. These Divine Complements are known as the individualized "I AM" Pres ence.

THE "I AM" PRESENCE (ELECTRONIC BODY)

The "I AM" Presence (Electronic Body) is an individualized, living Being with whom one can speak, and who hears every call or prayer. It knows only the perfection of the Godhead and is continually pouring it forth into the world of form. The "I AM'' Presence is one with the foundation of the Universe and It is ONE with the great "I AM''. The Rays of Light or Energy which flow into the physical body from the Electronic Body are identical with those Rays which flow from the Sun to become Light and Energy and Life to everything on the planet, and if the intellectual consciousness would keep its attention focused upon its Source, the" I AM'· Presence, Perfection would always manifest in the world of the individual.

THE CAUSAL BODY

1 ne Causal Body forms the Aureola of the "I AM" Presence. The beautiful colors of the Causal Body are representative of the Seven Spheres of Consciousness which is the natural Aura of the Sun of our System, and to a lesser degree, is the externalized amount of qualified energy that each lifestream is endowed with as it progresses from the pure state of innocence. Into these Spheres. all the accumulated GOOD trom past experiences rests until the physical world is in a state harmonious enough to receive the benefits of this Storehouse of Good. Each individual's Causal Body varies in size and quality according to the amount of constructively qualified energy used throughout the ages while both in and out of embodiment. It is the accumulated good of the lifestream which is created by the interest and activity of each such an one. The nature and service which each "I AM" Presence is to perform was determined before individualization took place. Seen with the inner sight, all the colors of the spectrum are a component part of the Causal Body. The Virtue or Quality to which the individual has an affinity will form the largest reservoir of energy - the color dependent upon Quality. Wise is the student who cognizes the truth that the Causal Body has an infinite supply which can be drawn forth for his benefaction and that of ALL mankind. By Its very name, It is a Body of CAUSE; and the effect is destined to manifest wheresoever the astute student calls it forth.

THE HOLY CHRIST SELF

Between the "I AM'' Presence and the physical form abides the Holy Christ Self, also known as the Guardian Angel, which is an Intelligent Being of Light with a pure and perfect consciousness which grows and increases with the Causal Body. While It has a much lower vibratory action than the" I AM'· Presence, It is ONE in action with It, and as Its characteristics are of a feeling nature, it is, therefore, the Silent Watcher of the individual - the Only Begotten Son of God - and if allowed freedom of action in the individual's world, will act as a personalized Divine Director of all material affairs. When the student has advanced upon The Path, the outpicturing of the Christ Self thru the physical body is what has been referred to as the Second Coming of the Christ - which must be an individual affair. Thus we must understand why it is not enough to believe in the Christ, but each one must BECOME THE CHRIST within his own environment.

When the individual decided to use his experiences in the Seven Inner Spheres and apply for incarnation on the Earth, the Holy Christ Self came into being to ACT AS A TRANSMFORMER to step down the Magnificence of the" I AM'' Presence into the atmosphere in which the vehicles of the outer self would function. It is in complete harmony and emits magnificent music and exquisite fragrance.

Jesus referred to this Spark of Divinity within man as "the Father within." When the "I AM" Presence volunteers to take embodiment upon the Earth plane, It projects a tiny replica of Itself into the mother's womb at the time of conception. It is the cohesive power around which the Builders of Form create the lower bodies. As the Feminine Ray increases in intensity upon the Earth, the mothers of the race will become more cognizant of the sacred privilege of assisting the Builders of Form in nourishing the Holy Christ Self. She, in Truth, is a chalice for the incoming Spirit. The obligation and responsibility of parents to the Spirits of the unborn can either hinder or delay the spiritual development of these children.

THE FOUR BODIES:

THE EMOTIONAL BODY

This body was created of the Substance from the Emotional Realm or the Realm of Feeling, which is the Realm of the Angels and Archangels. It has been developed for one purpose alone, to radiate the Nature of God and every Virtue of happiness, purity, mercy, for giveness and peace. It was not given to create the violent feelings which manifest as war or imperfection of any kind.

It is the feeling world. It is the largest of the four bodies, and is composed primarily of the water element. The emotional body was designed by the Builders of Form to act as a cradle in which the other lower bodies would be enfolded; even as the landed surface of the Earth is cradled by the seas. Its correct service is to nourish Divine Ideas with the positive feeling of accomplishment. Thoughts, words and actions have little efficacy until the buoyancy and enthusiasm of the feelings projects and sustains them in whatever sphere the in dividual's consciousness desires them to act.

The feeling consciousness, as well as the other three lower bodies, must be purified by calling to the Beloved Ascended Master Saint Germain and the Violet Transmuting Flame because thru aeons of time the individual has been subject to various situations wherein dis appointments, disillusionments and rebellions have created rebellious feelings - "troubled waters." When so purified, the feelings will always determine the activities of the outer self - subconscious or conscious. The Beloved Master Jesus was admonished to first become Master over Himself (the four lower vehicles which He used in His last victorious accomplishment) before He could be Master over the lower vehicles of others, as well as the elements themselves. Having such Mastery, it was· easy for Him to expand the FEELING of PEACE to the raging waters that alarmed His disciples in Galilee.

As approximately eighty percent of the Planet Earth is composed of the water element, so every individual embodying on Earth ex periences about eighty percent of his Karmic test through his feeling body. It is the most difficult training of any belonging to this chain. This, to some extent, explains why the Earth has fallen into the pit, because the harnessing and control of the feeling world is the greatest initiation of the evolving God. When the chela has attained mastery over the feeling nature, he graduates from the Earth, for this is the greatest lesson on Earth he can learn. Thus individuals embody again and again (verily, as the leaves of the tree) upon the Earth in order to master the feeling world.

THE MENTAL BODY

The Mental Body, which was fashioned from the Substance of the Mental Realm, is quite similar to the Holy Christ Self in that it should be the vehicle of the Holy Christ Self in the lower or outer expression. The mental activity functions thru this body which contains all ac cretions of human concepts, opinions, knowledge and conclusions drawn from all sources of information. The mind was created to be the SERVANT of the Individualized Flame, and NOT the master. It was intended to be the instrument by which to create and hold the pattern or vision until physical manifestation could take place.

It should be the chalice for the receptivity of the Divine Ideas. It has the power within itself to mould these Divine Ideas into practical workable form.

THE ETHERIC BODY

The Etheric Body is the counterpart and true form of the tangible human form, but composed of much subtler material. Within this body

are the records and memories of all experience endured by the individual thru countless incarnations. It is also the medium for the transmission of force to all-parts of the human form. It determines the condition of the physical body because, in itself, it is the repository and the transmitter of energy, and the true intermediary of the inner and outer worlds of man.

The Etheric Body, sometimes called the "soul", records all the experiences of the lifestream since individualization took place. It receives from the mental body those ideas which have been energized by the feeling world. Before thoughts and feelings can be manifest in the physical appearance world, they must be sieved thru the etheric body. As the etheric body holds all the records, both good and evil, within itself, it is of prime importance that the misdeeds of the lifestream recorded therein be transmuted by the Violet Flame. These records form the essence of the personality and stamp all the activities of the individual with its specific nature.

Beloved Orion:

"---Sometimes a woman will want a child but when the pressure of the feeling world of the soul she is to bear touches her aura - if her previous association with that soul has been unhappy - a great distaste and dislike for that incoming soul comes into the feeling of such mother-to-be; stirring up memories of past inharmonies with such incoming one. then the mother-to-be often decides to abort the incoming of this soul because of the tremendous antipathy which, Karmically, binds them together. In such a case, one who had pre viously prayed sincerely for a child will suddenly not want it.

Beloved Uriel:

"---You know the etheric body is a mirror---it is its nature.---It mirrors all experience---it takes on the form and shape of the thoughts and feelings. When a man dies, his etheric body looks just like his prostrate form. If the physical body is shrivelled up and worn out, the etheric looks like that. When they pass over to the" other side" (I refer now to the awakened man), the etheric body mirrors its surroundings and it begins to throw off the appearance of age. Everyone in the Inner Realms has returned to about a thirty-five year age. In a few years, the etheric body of the newly-passed again assumes an appearance of youth. The etheric bodies come to this Temple, but the physical substance which will make up the next Earth body will cause the Bodv Elemental and the etheric body to be mis-shapen again, if such is the type of garment which the soul has earned. There is often a rebellion in the Body Elemental and there is rebellion (in the freedom in the etheric body, because of the lightness and happiness it has had) when the lifestream is required to enter into a grotesque form, or a rnis-shapen form-»."

THE PHYSICAL BODY

As in the case of all the other bodies, the Physical Body is also drawn from the substance ~f its own realm. Its function, as we are aware, is to perform physical acts and express in the world of form. This body is made up of tiny particles of Light Substance which man has chosen to call"electrons", and these are emitted from the Body of God and loaned to the individual lifestream to create a garment of flesh in the "image and likeness" of the Holy Christ Self. However, one's reality is not the physical body which is merely the anchor point on the Earth for the Light Rays which are projected directly from the Godhead. It is the anchorage upon the Earth plane thru which should be channelled a portion of the activities of the other seven bodies. When they are in perfect attunement with the White Fire Being, they are a Master Presence here on Earth. Conversely, the imperfections of the physical body are the result of the impact of the emotional, mental and etheric natures not only of itself, but of other lifestreams. Present and past environment and associations are primal factors in the constitution of these bodies.

Many an ascetic man who obeyed the law of abstinence, who mortified the body and died in a hair shirt, but who did not perform the mortification of the feeling and mental body, has not risen as high as one more lax in fleshy things but more strict in the sublimation of the soul. Many a man in a monastery; many a woman in a convent, performing certain abstinences and mortifications of the physical body, filled with bitterness, spiritual pride and arrogance of the soul, when that body is laid down in death, the soul which was all that was left to go before the Karmic Board, is worse than if they had lived a jolly life and gone home in a soul in which there was some semblance of tolerance and peace! There is a balance in the Law. Moral and ethical

obedience to the fleshly law of right living are good, and are to be commended if the}' make faith in the soul endurance in the con sciousness and purity in the nature; but if they build up frustrations and cause scars on the soul, better they had never been done.

THE EMOTIONAL BODY

Like a great ovoid around you is the sea of your EMOTIONAL WORLD; within that is the ovoid of the MENTAL BODY; within that is the ovoid of the ETHERIC BODY, and oftimes you can see the outline of the Etheric Body extending four to six inches around the flesh form. Then, in the center, like the seed, is the PHYSICAL FORM. These are the four lower bodies which need purifying and as you begin to develop as an individual, and are no longer part of the masses, these bodies, instead of being shapeless ovoids, take on FORM and they become beautiful in outlining the beauty of your Holy Christ Self.

The EMOTIONAL OR FEELING BODY has been developed for one purpose alone, to radiate the Nature of God and every virtue of happiness, purity, mercy, forgiveness and peace. It was not given to create the violent feelings which manifest as war or imperfection of any kind.

The electrons that make up each one of these vehicles are subjected to the vibratory action that you contact and if it is the psychic realm (discordant) and the vehicle descends below the vibratory action of tolerance, understanding, brotherhood and peace, that vehicle is like a group of men tied together for a mountain climb, who suffer the loss of all of their lives when one man falls. If your emotional world drops into a vibratory action of depression, anger or distress, it automatically pulls on all the others. If your mental body opens itself to impatience, worry, pictures of limitation, it pulls on the other bodies. If the etheric body remembers injustices of the past, it is the culprit and if the physical body demands satisfaction of its appetites, it does not allow your mind and feelings to remain at Peace.

Now, NONE OF THESE BODIES IS YOU! The Holy Christ Self

which abides in the IMMORTAL Three-Fold Flame of God that came from your own "I AM'' Presence which beats your heart is the real YOU and has created these other bodies as INSTRUMENTS for you to use. If, however, your emotional body continues to take the Christ Energy and use it in tantrums and tempers, or your mental body continues to picturize lack and limitation; the etheric body to energize impurities of the past, and the flesh body is continually clamoring for attention, the Holy Christ Flame WITHIN you, has not the op portunity to externalize Its Divine Plan.

You have to take command of these four lower bodies, for YOU have taken the responsibility of their Resurrection and their Life! When you keep these bodies in a feeling of tolerance, harmony, purity, love, happiness, joy, understanding and all the qualities which are beautiful - YOU EMIT LIGHT!

You can understand how each individual being has created in each Earth life since the fall of man, a certain amount of what is called DESTRUCTIVE KARMA - which is the misuse of Life. This karma acts on many planes determined by which body was the chief offender. The PHYSICAL BODY performing acts of violence, acts of physical depravity etc. releases tremendous vital energy into the elemental substance of the PHYSICAL WORLD and that substance remains part of the imprisoned elemental life of the physical plane UNTIL the

VERY SOUL THAT CREATED IT, in some future lif~T_b.KES-~ACK

INTO HIS OWN PHYSICAL BODY (thru suffering and disease) that energy unless it is previously transmuted by the action of the VIOLET FIRE which sets it FREE.

Lifestreams who perform great acts of discord on the MENTAL PLANE, crimes of mental cruelty, charge the elements with a dis cordant vibratory action and the BRAND of the INDIVIDUAL fills the mental atmosphere which must be redeemed, returning into the MENTAL VEHICLE of that same soul at some future time for redemption.

Individuals who perform acts of EMOTIONAL CRUELTY, charge the substance of the emotional and feeling plane with certain vibratory action which will record primarily in the emotional body of that same lifestream in a later era. These various types of crimes, whether they are physical, mental or emotional - in their return circuit - are primarily the causes of the diseases of mind, feeling and flesh.

Now, in order for a SOUL to receive its full freedom, it must, of necessity, REDEEM the energies it has qualified imperfectly. For that reason it is required of that soul that it have a body in each of these planes, including a physical form thru which it may redeem elemental life.

Each individual lifestream accepts the responsibility for the QUALIFICATION of energy in each of the Seven Spheres, in each one of which, one of his bodies functions. There is a heart-focus in the Electronic, Causal, Holy Christ Self, emotional, mental, etheric and physical bodies. Each of these seven bodies is constantly contributing by the qualifying power within its own intelligence, to the activities of the actual atmosphere of the sphere in which each one of these bodies function. When the Ray of Light from the "I AM" Presence (silver cord) passes thru the seven bodies, the ESSENCE OF LIFE which it carries is in its natural pure unformed state and the individual takes the responsibility for the qualification of that energy knowing full well that

UNDER THE LAW OF THE CIRCLE everything that is SENT OUT

WILL RETURN WITH MORE OF ITS KIND!

THE CHAKRAS

BASE OF SPINE is the center of lust and passion in the unawakened. In the awakened, it is the center of Purity. The Elohim in charge is Elohim of Purity, the Archangel who pours thru it is Gabriel and the Ascension Flame of Serapis Bey. Do not put undue attention upon it. The Flame color is White.

SPLEEN is the focus of anger, malice, hatred and mild dislike. Its positive activity is the Power of Invocation. Its Elohim is Arcturus, the Archangel Zadkiel and the Chohan is Saint Germain. The Flame color is Violet.

SOLAR PLEXIS is the focus of greed, gluttony, covetousness and fear. Its positive activity is peace and harmony. The Elohim of Peace, Archangel Uriel and the Chohan Lady Nada govern its Flame of Gold and Ruby.

HEART CENTER represents negatively sloth, lethargy, laziness. The positive radiation is that of love and tolerance. Elohim Orion, the embodiment of love, the Archangel Chamuel and the Chohan Lady Rowena govern its Flame of Pink.

CENTER OF THE THROAT is the center where the desires for power, envy and jealousy rests in the negative aspect. In the positive aspect it is the power to create perfection and to carry the Will of God. The Flame of Power is Blue and governed by the Elohim Hercules, Archangel Michael and the Master El Morya.

CENTER IN THE FOREHEAD, no one needs to tell you, is the power of reason, pride, intellectual arrogance, doubt in the negative aspect. Its positive aspect is concentration, power of visualization and carries the qualities of the Elohim Cyclopea (All-Seeing-Eye of Vista), the Archangel Raphael and the Chohan Hilarion. The color is Green... the Flame of Truth.

THE CROWN CENTER, thank God, has not been touched with negativity but is undeveloped and when developed is the center of Divine Wisdom and radiates the color Yellow from the heart of the Elohim Cassiopeia, Archangel Jophiel and Chohan Confucius.

THE SPIRITUAL HIERARCHY

THE SEVEN MIGHTY ELOHIM

After Helios and Vesta (Sun God and Goddess) had prepared the blueprints for the planets of Their System, the Seven Elohim were called into action to do the actual building of each component part which, of course, included the planet Earth. Each of the Elohim are associated with one of the Seven Spheres or Rays, and therefore contributed the characteristics or qualities of Their individual Rays to the Creation. The Elohim work together with Their individual Divine Complements - carrying out Their Cosmic Service as ONE. The rhythm of Creation was maintained as follows:

FIRST RAY

SECOND RAY:

THIRD RAY:

Hercules and Amazon

Cassiopeia and Minerva

Orion and Angelica

FOURTH RAY: Claire andAstrea

Decision; and the Will to carry them into manifestation.

Perception of the Plan and the Wis dom to analyze the methods of op eration.

Use of the cohesive action of Divine Love in activities of building.

The maintaining of Purity in the com-

Vista (Cyclopea) & Crystal

FIFTH RAY:

Tranquility and Pacifica

SIXTH RAY:

tivities.

Plan.

Arcturus.

Blue Ray of Hercules on Sunday, each of these Rays on the foreheads of mankind is successively nourished and expanded.

This '' Crown of the Elohim" of which we speak is not visible to the average physical sight of unascended mankind but It may be clearly seen by any and all who have their true "inner sight" well developed

and, of course, It can be and is always seen by the Cosmic Beings, Ascended Masters and the Angelic Host Who minister to mankind. This "Crown" is a natural God-gift of Light to every God-intelligence incarnated and is the anchorage of the Seven Rays of the Elohim in every brow. When well developed, this "Crown" is a certain protection to the brain structure and mental body, as well as a focus for the "inner sight" of the individual through the raising into God-activity again of the pineal gland in the center of the brain. The anchorage of these Seven Rays into the forehead of each individual gives the Elohim, Archangels and Chohans an "Open Door" through which They may give assistance to mankind.

When the sincere student of Truth becomes conscious of this "Crown" (having accepted Its presence upon his forehead by receiving the Masters' instruction to that effect) he also accepts each day the radiation of the Virtues of the Great Beings concerned therewith. Consciously "tuning in" to that Virtue through his attention upon Them, much more concentrated blessings are rhythmically received by such a chela.

These Seven Rays on the forehead act like a spiritual "antennae" magnetizing the gifts of the Seven Rays into the individual worlds of those who will consciously accept them. Then, according to Divine Law, this lifestream sends forth the blessing received, amplified by his own conscious direction.

Anyone who wishes to daily use the following Chant to the Seven Mighty Elohim will find a sense of tremendous balance coming into his life and experience right here in this physical appearance world. To get the best results from Its use one should practice It at least once every day at about the same time.

The musical notes for the chanting of the Name "E-lo-him" are the following: F below Middle C, followed by the next full tone G-then B flat. The Word=-" I AM''-should be spoken in one's ordinary tone of voice-then follow immediately by singing (with a musical instrument if possible) the tone of F (below Middle C), then G

and then B flat. This activity should be repeated seven times, focusing the attention each time upon the Rays and Names of the Elohim in order, beginning with the Blue Ray of Hercules on the left. The Chant goes:

"I AM"! E-lo-him! E-lo-him! E-lo-him! E-lo-him! E-lo-him! E-lo-him! E-lo-him! Seven times seven-" I AM" E-lo-him! !

The words "Seven times seven-" I AM' should also be spoken in one's own voice tone-and the final E-lo-him taken on the three musical tones-this last time very slowly!

The Blessings of the Holy Spirit are upon you always, as you

TRY!

MahaChohan (Now Holy Aeolus)

SEVEN STEPS TO PRECIPITATION

First: Nothing is ever created' in this world and nothing is ever accomplished along any line until you WILL within yourself to do it! This is the activity of Beloved Hercules and the First Ray. Whether you WILL to walk down the street; to attend a class; to give some service to another: to precipitate a small ring or a large building,-you must first-within yourself-WILL to take the vital energies of your life and accomplish some constructive purpose with them.

Second: This comes under the radiation of the Beloved Cassiopeia. After you have willed to create a definite form, one should then ask for

the DIVINE PERCEPTION (ILLUMINATION) as to how best to

~~~~~~~~~~~~w~~~~ way, the PERCEPTION of the Gold Ray is necessary to enable you, through the use of discrimination and the use of just plain common sense, to know just what momentums of already developed God-qualities you have to offer and how they will allow you best to serve. Particularly since the time and work of Madame Blavatsky up to the present day, We have had many men and women who have willed to serve the Masters but who indiscriminately rush forth into action without discretion or the measuring of their own talents and ca pacities-regardless of the type and amount of qualified substance in their worlds which would allow the best service to be given; also as to how the service they desire to give might fit into the great Universal scheme. So, after you WILL TO DO, then you require PERCEPTION to let you know at least something of that which you wish to do and how that which your world has to offer will be able to lovingly co-operate with God's Divine Plan.

Third: Now comes the step which involves releasing the feeling of DIVINE LOVE from your heart and this "step" is under the direction of Beloved Orion. That which you do in service for the Master or in the use of the Power of Precipitation, requires the loving co-operation of all your bodies, including the outer physical form. You have heard it said so often by many of your great Teachers that, what is done in a sense of "duty", must be done all over again in a feeling of LOVE. Therefore, you must develop the qualities of feeling of Our Beloved Orion-the loving constancy of staying with your endeavor until i_t is completed; working with it in gratitude, happiness and devotion, with no thought of time, recompense or personal recognition of any kind; just serving for the joy of it! That is the activity of the Third Ray-one of the most important of" The Seven Steps."

Fourth: Beloved Claire (Elohim of Purity) takes fourth place in precipitating. This means staying right with the PURITY of the original design which has been given into your mind by your own Holy Christ Self at your request; or, if you are among the more fortunate ones who are further developed-directed into your mind by some Master Himself. To hold the PURITY of your design means that you do not personally elaborate upon it, "embroidering" it, so to speak; fitting that design into your own reason, logic and individual satisfaction; but that you are willing to sustain the perfect pattern and design which an Intelligence greater than your own has created, so that through you the entire race may be benefitted.

May I say here that, in the creation of this planet Earth, after We had responded to the call of Hercules and WILLED to create; after We had looked into the world of the Silent Watcher and PERCEIVED what Beloved Helios and Vesta wished Us to do; after Our hearts were filled with LOVE for this opportunity to give greater service, We were absolutely selfless in Our desire to create the Earth exactly as Helios and Vesta had designed It and We stayed with that perfect pattern until it was brought forth in great beauty, symmetry and perfection of every kind. Remember, as Elohim (Divine Builders of Creation in this entire Galaxy!) We were not only working with the planet Earth at that time but also in other Galaxies; for We are connected with many Stars

and other Systems. Having within Our consciousness many other designs of equal beauty and perfection, We just had to clear Our minds of all other ideas than those provided Us for this sweet Earth. None of Us presumed to suggest the changing of the form of even a blade of grass! We voluntarily made Our consciousness like panes of clear glass, as it were, so that the light pattern designed by Those Great Ones (Helios and Vesta) could shine through Our consciousness and mani fest. We would not even have started this creation if We had not been willing to lovingly co-operate with Its Designers!

Fifth: The next activity is that of CONCENTRATION and CONSECRATION from the Beloved Vista-the quality and ability to stay with one project until it is completed. Here again we come to that which is a great test to the lifestream. The vital fires of joyous enthusiasm and zeal which are kindled within the earnest student when he first touches the Truth of this Light, usually tum to ash within about six months.

However, CONCENTRATION upon the same plan, pattern or design until it is physically manifest, is essential to the producing of instantaneous Precipitation. I have watched the activities of the inner bodies of the students many times-particularly during this series of addresses given by the Elohim. Every time one of Us has spoken on His particular activity, nearly everyone present determines within himself to draw forth and develop that quality of Mastery! J~u see, this !s quite

natural BECAUSE, WHILE YOU ARE IN THE RADiATION OF Our

consciousness and feeling of that Mastery, it seems so very easy of accomplishment to you and so much worth while. Now, these addresses have been given over a period of several months and, during that time, I can count on the fingers of one hand those who have stayed with the same pattern which they determined to develop some weeks ago.

If you are designing a car, a home, a garment to wear or whatever you may choose to precipitate, stay with one design until you have followed through the necessary "Seven Steps to Precipitation" which are scientifically required to manifest what you desire, visible and tangible in your outer use. It is not so important just what you choose to precipitate, but it is important that you clearly understand the Science of Precipitation. When you do and you are successfully able to use that Science consciously and at will, then, as your Master Saint Germain has previously said: "the things of this world will seem as rubbish to you." However, that which We are endeavoring to make you feel, is the joy which you can have in your conscious use of the power which is within you to produce that very manifestation. When you have done it once, the use of that power is yours for all Eternity and the faith, confidence and happiness that wells up in your heart will make you know and feel your Mastery.

Sixth: (Important: In the Science of conscious Precipitation, the Seventh Ray of RHYTHM of INVOCATION precedes the activity of sealing your manifestation in the substance and radiation of GOD-PEACE, which is normally the activity of the Sixth Ray.)

Seventh: After you have finished with the Fifth Ray of CON CENTRATION and have stayed with one pattern long enough, you come into the activity of Arcturus-RHYTHM OF INVOCATION. Here again, if you are serving the Master, it is of little effect if you serve Him in a great rush of energy one day and then do not show up again for a month! All the activities of Nature are in perfect RHYTHM. Watch your Season, sunrises and sunsets, the ebb and flow of the tides and the re_gular beat ofyour own heart, Here_you_can see something o_f the necessity for RHYTHM. No matter what you are creating, flie RHYTHM of feeding that pattern with your life by your thought, feeling and spoken decree at the same time each day-morning, noon and night (or whatever time you decide to give to it)-is absolutely essential to your success in such endeavor.

In this regard, may I just give this warning, dear hearts? If you do not give your pattern of precipitation RHYTHM, you will bring forth a form without symmetry-ifyou bringforth anything at all! Some of the less beautiful of your architectural productions and-forgive Me for mentioning this-but some of the imperfections of your flesh forms are due to the unpleasant effects of broken RHYTHM. Now, you who are conscious students ."shy away" from broken rhythm in the world of music and yet, in your own worlds, that broken RHYTHM of thought, feeling, spoken word and deed result so often in ill health, lack of finances, lack of peace and many other limitations. In past Golden Ages of Perfection which have been upon this dear Earth, all the people walked with a rhythmic step and breathed the slow rhythmic breath, because the perfect RHYTHM of the Three-fold Flame within their hearts was allowed to govern their life-energies as they flowed into and through their four lower bodies. As the Beloved Arcturus has said to you-you could not long remain angry or resentful if you were to

govern the RHYTHM of the life flowing through your bodies, by maintaining the rhythmic breath at all times. Those of you who have studied the art of rhythmic breathing know something about this of which I speak.

In the case of drawing forth into visibility to the physical sight of all, these Flames of the Sacred Fire from the so-called "invisible" (which We do wish to do in some of these Sanctuaries of the New Activity-particularly where there is an already gathered focus and momentum of tremendous proportions in the ethers above a given locality where, in the past, there have been Atlantean Temples of some specialized God-quality)-such Flames can never come forth from the invisible to the visible until you have a constant and rhythmic at tendance upon the focus of such Flames. This constancy of service must be established far beyond the slightest possibility of breaking such RHYTHM ofattendance by the"pull" ofany outside interest!

Now, right here-as I look into your minds and worlds while I am speaking to you-may I suggest that the smaller the thing you choose to bring forth as yourfirst precipitation, the less of your vital energies it will take. Do not start with something the size of a large building, for instance. Begin with something that your reason will not confute in the wee hours of the morning when you are alone with your own thoughts and out of the greater radiation of the class; when y~u take time out during the day for your rhythmic attendance upon your project or during the day when you are engaged in the business of making a living and the pressures of the outer world are upon you. You can prove My words true in all of this-ifyou will.

Sixth: Then, 0 beloved ones, My heart pleads with you to prayerfully consider this final "step"- probably because it is My Own activity. After you have drawn forth your magnificent precipitation, seal it in My Flame of PEACE. Please do not allow any inharmony of any kind from yourself or others to destroy it. Just as you would place a cellophane cover over something precious which you wished to pre serve, seal your precipitated form in the Golden Flame of the Elohim of PEA6E and hold it inviolate against the disintegrating forces of human thought and feeling. Perhaps the greatest disintegrating force of such human thought and feeling is the jealousy and doubt of others.

Here let Me warn you-those of you who wish to practice the Power of Precipitation-that it is most important for you to remain absolutely silent concerning what you are about! Seal your lips against giving even an intimation through the spoken word as to what you are doing for, believe Me, you have no idea of the violence of feeling which will be driven at you from those who are covetous of your light's greater development. Their own feelings of insecurity would make them act thus toward you.

When the original creation of this planet was finally manifest; when the activities of the RHYTHM of Arcturus had drawn the final invocation of energy necessary for the completion of this planet; when the Seven-fold Flame of the Elohim had done Its perfect work; when the planet Earth began to revolve upon Its axis and began to release into the atmosphere Its melodious keynote to enhance the Music of the Spheres,-it was a beautiful sight and sound indeed! At that time, the PEACE which surpasses the understanding of the human mind abided in the atmosphere of the planet. However, when those "laggard" souls came here from the other Systems and brought disintegration through the feelings of rebellion, pride, hate, doubt and fear,-just like the well-known activity of the "Trojan horse"-from within out-the great perfection which had been established for so long began to recede here.

PRECIPITATION-A NATURALLY USED POWER

ON LEMURIA AND ATLANTIS

In your outer consciousness you do not remember but We re member well the glorious perfection which was once upon this Earth when the Archangel Michael first reigned here. During the days of the perfection of light's dominion on Lemuria, when every man, woman and child wielded the powers of Precipitation and Etherialization just as easily as you draw breath today, at each meal time the patriarch of every household sat with his family around him and their table was spread with every good and perfect thing in the way of food and drink for the sustaining of the health and perfection of their bodies, minds and worlds. When the meal was finished, the mistress of the house, by the use of the power of Etherializatiori, removed the remains of the meal and the vessels used for its serving, without the raising of a hand. At that time, also, the ladies of the household created garments of beauty and perfection for the entire family by the use of their own thought and feeling centers and exercised the power of Precipitation by following through Its Seven Steps.

lOQ 101

FIRST RAY:

Michael and Faith

tection.

Illumination.

THIRD RAY:

Chamuel and Charity

Love.

FIFTH RAY

Raphael and Mother Mary

Service.

SIXTH RAY:

Uriel and Donna Grace

hour.

Compassion.

THE PLANETARY SILENT WATCHER

Earth).

THE LORD OF THE WORLD

The Lord of the World is the highest ranking Intelligence over every member of the Spiritual Hierarchy. He is the Supreme Authority over all activities of every kind, the actual Dispenser of the Works and Powers of the Godhead. He serves primarily with the Lords of Karma and the World Teacher.

The Office of the Lord of the World was formerly held by the Beloved Sanat Kumara who came to the Earth from the planet Venus when Earth's inhabitants had reached the very depths of degradation - a point which threatened the very existence of the Earth itself in the planetary system. His great Love held the Earth's balance until one of Her own children had reached that point of maturity where he could assume that responsibility. This great moment was attained in 1955 when the former Guatama Buddha became the new Lord of the World. However, Sanat Kumara has agreed to remain as Regent until such time as the Earth and Venus are required to enter their respective Cosmic Initiations.

THE BUDDHA

The name Buddha is a title used to designate One of Great Spiritual Light and development. It is comparable to the title of Christ in this respect. However, the Cosmic Office of Buddha is usually held by One qualified to attain the Office of Lord of the World, as was. the case with Lord Guatama. The present position of Buddha is held by Lord Divino, formerly known to us as Lord Maitreya, who formerly held the Office of World Teacher or Cosmic Christ.

The service of the Buddha is to embody the Love of God Himself and sustain the Spiritual Fire in the soul while it is in the atmosphere of Earth where it is required to develop and mature. The Buddha steps down the Nature and actual vibration qf the Kingdom of Heaven so that the soul is not completely exiled and the Spirit Spark withdrawn from Earth. This Office was held for many centuries by the Great Lord Guatama Buddha, who recently took over the Office of Lord of the World when Sanat Kumara was released to return to Venus and Her peoples.

THE WORLD TEACHER

The World Teacher, the Great Initiator, serves under the Lord of the World and endeavors to develop the conscious minds of the peoples

, of Earth, connecting the radiation of the Buddha with the Earth's evolutions. He is the Being who inculcates every world religion and usually serves for a period of about 14,000 years. It is His service to teach the priests, ministers, missionaries, rabbies, etc. and all those who carry the Word of God to men how to stimulate the Spiritual Centers within the seven distinct and different types of mankind. This Office is now held conjunctively by the Beloved Ascended Masters Lanto and Kuthumi.

This Office is held by the Great Beloved Maha Chohan, Who represents the Holy Spirit (Holy Comforter) to the Earth, and Who, in tum, is the Over-Lord of the Seven Chohans of the Rays. He is also Director of the Forces of Nature and all energy to the Earth. He is the Great One who gives to each individual his first breath when he is born, and He is the One who receives it back at the time of so-called death.

The Office and Cosmic Activity of the Holy Comforter came into being at the moment that the first man (Adam) chose to experiment with the Creative Centers of his own thought and feeling and a form short of Perfection was conceived and externalized which was the first chain of the karmic heritage of therace. At that time, the Great Silent Watcher, knowing that every Cause breeds Effects, and the Effects, in like manner, generate many Causes, realized that some time and somewhere would the call come from life for comfort. Unto that day and hour was prepared the Cosmic Temple of Cosmic Comfort to Life which abides within the Heart of the Electronic Belt around the Sun of our System.

Therefore, you will see the Cosmic release of Comfort to man was pre-ordained from the moment that the first shadow stole stealthily from the mind of man, and the Silent Watcher, knowing the prolific generating quality within that shadow, prepared for the hour when the Light in the heart of man would know the spawn of the first parent error and be smothered beneath the pressure of the ·original sin.'

It was then that the first Maha Chohan drew from the Bosom of the Father of Light the Quality of Comfort, and the Glorious Cherubim with Him created the Chalice into which, through all succeeding ages, every Comforting Presence has poured that portion of His Life which He chose to dedicate to such a Cause; and in the history of the ages there have been many such Blessed Hearts. Today, the final hour in the history of our planet is at hand, and the Message of Aquarius is to be fulfilled as the Cherubim inverts the pitcher and allows the Comfort of Life to flow which will bring release to the Light in the heart of every man.

The past, present and future are as one to the Great Intelligence who governs the evolution of planets and galaxies, and truly the statement: "Before they call, I have answered!" is a manifestation of the Love andCompassion of the First Great Cause who hasprepared for a race's evolutionary process, n9urishment which will be a sus taining comfort as well as salvation to them iii a given hour.

The Angels of Comfort have winged Their way, century after century, into the Cosmic Temple of Comfort which is presided over by the Glorious Cherubim whose service it is to hold this Quality in its concentrated essence. Here They have filled Their Cups with God's Comfort, carrying it to the hungry hearts who have sent out a call or a prayer for this Divine Quality, and for every Cup that was filled, from the Heart of the Sun came ten times that amount again so that in no measure would the gathered momentum of Comfort guarded by the Cherubim be lessened.

The activities of the great Cherubic Hosts are particularly con cerned with the guarding of qualified energy which is-to be utilized by the Intelligence of the Godhead for a specific purpose.

All of the energy qualified by a certain Quality which will be of benefit to a Cause which will benefit a race, a planet or a galaxy, is seized by Great Beings who ensoul it to keep it from returning into the Primal State of Universal Light. Thus, when a Great Being becomes invested with the responsibility of embodying a Quality of the Godhead and, through His very Self, awakens a like quality in any sphere, a member of the Cherubic Host volunteers to hold the drawn, con centrated and qualified energy of such an one, and all the contributed energy of those lifestreams which the Sponsor can interest in a similar Cause becomes the momentum which builds until the hour of ful fillment is at hand, and then, through the Heart Center chosen to be the channel or faucet for its· release, the gathered momentum of the ages flows and the life of a planet or a galaxy is enriched thereby. The guarding of the energy, until such a moment arrives, is the service of the Great Cherubim.

These Beings never, for an instant, deviate from this concentrated service to life. It is almost impossible for the human mind to conceive of

such one-pointed, patient, constant devotion and yet there are Beings belonging to this system and others who have rendered service of this kind for billions of years. They become Silent Watchers of Universes, systems of worlds and galaxies in time. The small elementals that contain the pattern of a flower during its comparatively short existence in a given season, and the greater Devas who sustain the pattern of the oak tree or the great Redwoods of California for hundreds of years are examples, in the Kingdom of Nature, of this service to Life.

Beloved Children on the Path:

When a Perfected Being focuses His attention on an unascended member of the race, there flows from the consciousness of the Master a steady stream of pure electronic substance which is filled with the feeling, the thought and the very being of the Master directing the Light Ray of His attention. If you could, with the inner eye, watch the process when the Master chooses to pour His consciousness into the aspirant, you would see passing from the Master waves of light and color which flow into the four lower bodies of the individual, enlarging each one of those bodies, and also changing the color and tone of the energy released by the chela. During this process, much of the psychic and astral substance is washed out of the lower bodies of the student and new hope fills his inner bodies.

If it were not for such a spiritual connection between Master and chela, the weight of the individual's accumulation of psychic substance would soon draw him back into the mass mind because the heavy pressure of human creation around the Earth plane at present is more than the strength of any unascended being can pierce through unaided. It is this spiritual transfusion (so to speak) of the Master that gives the added impetus of courage, inspiration, strength and love of the Light to the imprisoned soul which enables that soul to hold the Pathway open before him.

That is why Our desire is so great for people to place their attention, undivided, upon the Ascended Masters' Octave, the Om nipresent Holy Spirit of God, the Angelic Host or any member of the Spiritual Brotherhood as often as possible because it forms the link or bridge over which may be carried the Spiritual Food which sustains the interest of the soul and makes that soul a radiating center of inspiration to others. Without such a link, dear ones, the soul-sleep of the centuries would again engulf the people of Earth.

The particular service of the Ascended Master is to intensify the light in the heart of the seeker that its more powerful and expanded voltage might throw a greater radiance upon his path. The amount of Light within the chela will determine his capacity to perceive and cognize Truth and the constant increase of the Light through the consciously projected Rays of the Ascended Master represents the way and means by which the seeker's light may have sufficient intensity to enable him to find the object of his search, which is the realization of his own oneness with the Eternal Father of All.

As the traveler can proceed with greater ease when the light of the noonday sun illumines his pathway than during the night hours when every crevasse and stone is shadowed over, so can the wayfarer upon the Spiritual Path accomplish his journey with greater ease and safety when the combined focused and sustained Rays of the Ascended Host make for him a Spiritual Light on his path which shows up the hurdles, the obstacles, and the straight way.

The individual who seeks to proceed without the assistance of the Masters may do so, but then it is only his own soul-light that can guide him which may be likened to one traveling through a forest in the dark with only the flickering, uncertain light of a penny candle, whereas one may proceed in safety with the light of the noonday sun.

All unascended beings must come to the place upon life;s pathway where they become the master control of the energy of their lite- streams, sending it forth into the universe in a harmonious manner. This is the reason for which every man took incarnation and there will be no happiness, no contentment, no bliss until each lifestream becomes the controlling power of the energy which is his life essence.

By calling to the Ascended Masters, to the Angelic Host and the Powers of Light, They will anchor Their energy into your inner bodies, and They will help you be radiating through you Their feelings which will gradually transform and transmute the momentum of energy that you have gathered and qualified imperfectly.

There are very few unascended beings, at this time, in the Western Hemisphere who have mastered the energy of their lifestreams. Most people are endeavoring, according to their particular capabilities, to come to a point of harmonious expression. In the course of one's experience, a person contacts not only his own discordant energy, but also that of the lifestreams around him. However, there is no point in

Darjeeling,

FIRST RAY

El Morya

Will of God

India

SECOND RAY Confucius

Wisdom tains, U.S.A.

FOURTH RAY Serapis Bey

FIFTH RAY

Hilarion Truth

over Holy Land

SIXTH RAY

Nada

Peace

SEVENTH RAY St. Germain

Freedom, Etheric Realm Mercy,

over Mt. Fuji, Forgiveness Japan

BELOVED ASTREA

In endeavoring to understand the right use of the Sacred Fire, the student must first learn that the Sacred Fire Itself is consciously qualified, obedient, intelligent life-eagerly willing and capable of rendering the service for which It is called forth! The acceptance in the outer-consciousness (feeling world in particular) of the already gathered momentums of various qualities and activities of the Sacred Fire (such as the Freedom Flame, Resurrection Flame, etc.) is so essential to the success of Its use.

The Sacred Fire renders two services - one manifesting as the power of Precipitation - the conscious creation of constructive form in any Sphere, including the physical appearance world; the other mani festing as the power of Etherealization (dissolving) of form at the completion of its usefulness.

THE SALAMANDERS

The Salamanders are the Beings which serve the Fire Element and are of tremendous assistance to the Directors of the Fire Kingdom. Many of these Salamanders are as large as the Empire State Building (in New York City) while many are as small as the head of an ordinary pin. They serve constantly under their Directors to dissolve the impurities released from mankind through the destructive use of their creative centres (thoughts, feelings, and spoken words) and are a tremendous boon to the other three Elements - Earth, Air and Water. Perhaps it is difficult for you to conceive of Fire Beings actings as purifying agents through the Water Element - but they do! Without these Salamanders (many of Whom come from the Electronic Belt around the physical Sun) the forces of the other three Elements would long since have rebelled violently, causing much cataclysmic action, fear and chaos to the people of Earth. I should particularly like you, from tonight on, to acknowledge and consciously bless these Sala manders for their service all through the ages, not only in this physical appearance world but also in the Inner Spheres where disembodied lifestreams dwell between embodiments.

Fire, like every other Element, has given great blessings to the race by manifesting in a constructive manner; i.e., for incineration, heat, light, cooking, etc., and in a destructive way also, causing the loss of homes, lives and property. Therefore, mankind in general have a terrific fear (often buried in the etheric garment) of the action of fire. Tonight, we are endeavoring to remove this fear from the etheric consciousness (memory world) of the people and replace that fear by a love of the purifying radiation and activities which are within the Sacred Fire.

Many individuals (particularly those who have been burned at the stake in past lives, or otherwise tortured by fire) have been deeply scarred etherically. The removal of the cause, effect, record and memory of such fear, shall take place now! Then the activities of the Sacred Fire will be more welcomed by all the evolutions in the Earth, on the Earth, and in Its atmosphere as , liberating, purifying power. I so decree it!

Through ages of mis-use of the Fire Element, many disembodied lifestreams are also, very much afraid of Fire. Thus, the purifying currents of the Violet Transmuting Flame, as well as the radiation of My Own Ray and that of the Elohim of Purity, are violently rejected by the souls. (even at Inner Levels) who have utilized the Fire Element to cause agony and death to their fellowman. After the first Zarathustra brought back the remembrance of the use of the Fire Element to the outer consciousness of mankind on Earth, for a long time that Fire was loved and blessed by the Priests and the people and only used constructively. Then came the time when, through many ages, un scrupulous Priests and Priestesses invoked the powers of the Fire Element for selfish and destructive purposes. Salamanders who re sponded in obedience to those who were practicing such Black Magic rites became bound to the lifestreams of those who had invoked them and have followed those lifestreams ever since. We are asking you now to help Us cut these Salamanders free from these lifestreams, many of whom are yet to be born on the Earth. Those with incendiary tendencies often have those tendencies stimulated by such Salamanders who have taken on the "mischief" of their masters.

I smile at the consciousness of those who refuse to believe that the Earth first must be cleansed and purified from within out, before·the glorious radiation of the Ascended Master Realm can be manifest again for the sweet Earth and all her evolutions. This idea is just as foolish as to think one can ignore the weeds which fill a field and, sowing fresh grass seed upon them, expect to have a grassy lawn of velvety softness.

My service to this Universe is to help remove the causes and cores of all the "seeds" of human selfishness, discord, limitation and distress from within the four lower bodies of mankind, as well as the mass creations which blanket the Earth and Its entire atmosphere. Many of you individually are going through the process at this time of having certain destructive qualities, tendencies, and cores of impurity removed from your four lower bodies. It is sometimes no more pleasant to experience this than it is to have a tooth pulled from an abcessed gum

but it is just as essential to the permanent well-being of the

individual.

You would be amazed at the tenacity with which individuals hold on (in the feelings) to certain habits and tendencies. They really enjoy them and are not at all either eager or desirous of letting them go; also

the humanly created entities of discord really hate the purifying

activities of the Sacred Fire, fearing the loss of their identity. This resistance is what We must meet with the help of sincere students who will invoke Our aid, since We must have the call and authority from your (the human) octave - from those still in physical embodiment where the need is to be met.

As I have told you previously, I chose to cooperate with the Beloved Elohim of Purity - creating, sustaining and expanding by use, the activities of My Circle and Sword of Blue Flame which l release at your call in, through, and around whatever destructive condensations of energy you designate in that call.

BELOVED NEPTUNE

I greet you today in the Name of the Universal "I AM" Presence and the Beloved Helios and Vesta - Whose summons I answered, offering the full-gathered Cosmic momentum of My Lifestream to gether with that of Beloved Lunara (My Twin Flame) and ~l the Undines at Our command. We offered to create and sustain the substance of the Water Element upon the Planet Earth.

Each of the Directors of the Forces of the Elements had received, through aeons of time, opportunity to develop the power of pre cipitating certain substances as well as the power to control that substance and those Beings offered to serve with Us wheresoever We

chose to offer Our services. Other Great Intelligences also responded to the call of Helios and Vesta for the service of creating the water element for the Earth but, because of certain momentums and affinities in Our lifestreams, Beloved Lunara and Myself were chosen to create and govern the Water Element which forms a cushion for the landed surface of this Planet. It also makes up the greater part of your physical and emotional bodies as well.

All mastery requires the conscious control of the rate of vibratory action of each electron which is to be used for a specific purpose. Thus, to create the substance which you know as water, it was necessary for Us to have learned how to consciously use Our creative power of thought (making the substance of the water) and Our power of feeling to sustain the harmonious quality of that substance and the Beings Who work with and through that Element.

The vibratory action of substance required for the Water Element of the Earth at. the time of creation was much more rapid than it is today. The waters of the beautiful oceans, lakes, and rivers then were crystalline and irridescent. The waters literally "sang" and added to the music of Earth's beautiful atmosphere. The Undines were happy to serve in such a beautiful Element and trul_y, all was Peace in the Kingdom in which We served. At that time the people of the Earth loved the water and enjoyed its purifying and refreshing service, as well as sailing happily upon its surface. In tum, the Undines and the electrons that made up the Water Element loved mankind and enjoyed serving them.

Because the emotional bodies of mankind were happy, reverent, pure and free of discord, the people moved effortlessly upon the Earth

there being no weight of misqualified energy around the electrons in

their four lower bodies - particularly in their emotional worlds. It was truly an Era of contentment and peace in the loving association among Angels, Masters, the mankind of Earth and the Elemental Kingdom. It is toward the re-establishment of this Era permanently that We are now serving cooperatively in this Cosmic "Eush" toward purification of all the Elements in the Earth, on Its surface and in Its atmosphere.

After the pollution of the consciousness of mankind through the coming of the "laggards" from other Stars, it was necessary for the Directors of each Element to lower the vibratory action of that Element so that it might be efficacious to the more slowly vibrating of Earth's people. This required the mastery of which I just spoke - changing the rate of the vibration of electrons and atoms in the Water Element, but still keeping them harmonious - even as the slow, graceful rhythm of the waltz is just as harmonious as the rapid swirling rhythms of the great Salamanders and Sylphs Whose dances are a paean of praise to God just for the very gift and use of life itself. Although the substance of the various Elements had been consciously conformed to the use of the ever-densening bodies of the people of Earth, the actual pollution of the Elements of Air, Water and Earth was affected by the very people who were guests upon this Planet!

Then the control of the Undines, the natural obedience of the Water Element in the rise and fall of the tides, etc., took much greater power upon Our parts. Natural rebellion arose among them from the unnecessary pollution of the Water Element, and only great patience and Herculean God-control kept the waters of the Earth from engulfing the ungrateful masses.

Only at times when Cosmic Law ordained the necessity for cataclysmic activity wherein landed surface should be mercifully sunk beneath the seas for purification, did We allow freedom to the Water Element to spread Its curtain of purifying substance over polluted land.

We, too, are obedient to Cosmic Law and act only upon Divine direction! We, too, draw forth from the One Source whatever specific powers are required to serve in the Element in which We offered to assist Life. Water is ordained by the God of all as a friend to man. Is man such a friend to the Water Element? Ponder upon this!

As the Beloved Astrea told you last evening, mankind's use of the various Elements to serve a destructive purpose always brings a recoil upon the personal self. The Law of Cause and Its ultimate effect upon its creator is inexorable - except where expiation of the cause and the effect can be invoked and utilized by those who love their fellowman enough to consciously call for this expiation.

Beloved ones, many atrocities have been committed by the man kind of Earth, using the Water Element to extinguish life (through drowning, etc.), not only of human beings, but of animals as well. Many lifestreams have participated in wars wherein many ships were sunk and great numbers of people passed from the body in excruciating fear and suffering. These records are still within the etheric and emotional bodies of those now in embodiment here, as well as within the inner vehicles of many yet to be born here. Fear of the Water Element is due to either having suffered shipwreck and drowning, or

are born.

Beloved Maha Chohan

sinking of Atlantis.

Beloved Aries

surface.

from the Earth would be to rise and eventually transmute its shadows in the Fire of Purity which is the natural atmosphere of God and in which atmosphere abide the other planets of the Galaxy. Therefore, We are called upon to act much more quickly in a smaller area (relatively speaking) to make and keep the atmosphere around the Earth pure enough to sustain physical existence here.

Their command withdraw from a Planet or Star. (according to the direction of Cosmic Law), you soon have a "dead" Planet and even plant life cannot live upon it. It was just such a Cosmic crisis which the Earth faced when Beloved Sanat Kumara interceded on behalf of the Earth and its evolutions. All through the Universe, you can see drifting those "shells" which were once Planets and Stars, from which have been consciously withdrawn the Directors of the Forces of the Elements and the Elementals that serve under Them. These "shells" of former Planets and Stars finally disintegrate into Cosmic "dust" and return to the Universal. There, the electrons which made up the former Planet or Star may be repolarized and returned to the particular Sun from whence they originally came. From there, they are sent forth again at a later time to help create and sustain some new constructive creation which will benefit the evolutions of the Galaxy or System which has been chosen for such blessing.

It is commonly known that mankind can live for several weeks without food; approximately twelve days without water; but only about three minutes without breath (excluding, of course, initiates who have mastered the art of the suspension of the breath and these are rare in the extreme). The new-born infant, breathing in the first breath, begins his existence in the physical appearance world. As long as he lives, provision of the life-giving essence of breath and the purifying of his polluted breath (exhaled from the body) is Our responsibility and obligation. When the individual "I AM" Presence chooses to withdraw the Silver Cord from a physical form mankind gives up his last breath and no longer continues to be - at least in the world of form.

To purify the entire atmosphere of Earth so that all the life evolving here may be provided with and sustained by the purity of air which God intended for all in the beginning, is the end toward which we are working. We are grateful,. too, that to this end we have the loving, marvelous cooperation of the Directors of all the Elements which serve life and the Beings who serve under them.

The Beloved Neptune and the Undines provide the salt which anchors the substance of air into the lower atmosphere of Earth and gives assistance to the Sylphs to rise up and out of the polluted air in which they are compelled to serve. The Beloved Helios and Vesta draw the substance of the Water Element into the Air, giving the "ballast", so to speak, to the higher atmosphere which We provide. By the use of the radiation sent forth from trees and various plant-life, the Beloved Maha Chohan and the Nature Kingdom help Us to transmute the exhaled impurities of mankind and the animal kingdom and They also assist Us to purify the ever-increasing fumes, smokes and stenches from so-called" modern" factories.

The Beloved Thor (My Twin-Flame) moves the great air masses to the points where they .are needed most, providing cooling breezes for those who may be sweltering in humid heat; filling the sails of ships becalmed on tideless seas; directing the purifying energies of the North Wind which carries snow (the beautiful gift of the Elohim of Purity) to bianket and nourish certain portions of the Earth's surface preparatory to a new harvest. On the East Wind, Beloved Thor directs the precipitating clouds which carry the necessary moisture to arid areas. He directs the soft, warm breezes on the South Wind and the moisture-absorbing currents which etherealize excessive precipitation and dry up waters which are in their wrong place. It is certainly one of the tragedies of mankind's expressed consciousness that Beloved Thor has been pictured as a great, bloated figure, directing destructive energies through the wind to beset already distraught mankind!

My service is to provide the essence of air! Like Neptune and Virgo, the events of the ages have required that I lower the vibratory actions of the electrons which make up the Air Element so that the lungs of men could absorb, utilize and benefit by Its use. Beloved Thor's activity is to move that Air in kindness and wisdom wherever it is necessary to give the greatest blessings to the Earth and its evolutions.

Like the other Directors of the Elements, after the shadows of mankind's discordant creations came upon the Earth, We had to draw forth much more power and God-control to handle the Beings of Our Element - the Sylphs. These have built, all through the centuries, an ever-increasing momentum of resentments, and rebellions against mankind because of his ingratitude for their service to him, as well as the continued careless and thoughtless pollution of the Air Element by human effluvia and that of mankind's ingenious power plants and manufacturing units. Beloved Hilarion and the Brotherhood at Crete have helped Us considerably by directing into the outer consciousness of certain sensitive individuals of research and ability, the practical ways and means of dissolving much of the pollution of the Air Element, through mechanization. We bless Beloved Hilarion and his Broth erhood, as well as those unascended ones who have devoted their lives to this process of purification - i.e., placing smoke-consumers on the smoke stacks of great factories - this being one example of their expressed endeavor.

Within the Air are so many spiritual forces which the average individual uses not at all. By some, this spiritually stimulating energy is called "prana" and that was the "food ye know not of', of which Beloved Jesus spoke. This sustained Him - not only during His temporal "fast" in the wilderness but also throughout the course of His strenuous ministry. Lord Gautama (former Buddha) also used the essence of "prana" to keep alive His physical body while He was away from it in the course of His long vigil, seeking Truth by the elevation of His consciousness.

The average member of the human race responds only to the almost involuntary inhalation and exhalation of the breath as regulated by the Holy Christ Self and the Body Elemental. The short, hurried, shallow breaths of man do sustain a certain amount of life within the physical body but do little to spiritually vitalize and nourish it. We do call now that mankind awaken again to the absolute necessity for developing the rhythmic breath, drawing deeply upon the spiritual energies in the atmosphere all about him; digesting the nourishment of the essence, expanding it and then giving in turn, a blessing to the Air as he breathes out the purified breath from his body---.

As in the other kingdoms, in ages past, many individuals learned how to use the breath to sustain life in the body for long periods of time in order to be able to perform certain feats of so-called "magic", thereby gathering around themselves great masses of credulous people. Becoming more bold, such individuals invoked certain of the Sylphs to assist them in the producing of phenomena which awed the people. These Sylphs, (like the Salamanders and the Undines; became attached to the lifestreams of the individuals who had so invoked them and followed such individuals through many embodiments---thus be coming often the master of the individual rather than his servant. Bold,

blustery individuals usually have either the presence of such a Sylph or a momentum of such a Sylph's power in their auras---.

During these four days of Class, We are primarily concerned with the purification of the entire atmosphere of Earth and the removal of the "Veil of Maya" ---when this has been done, mankind will again be able to see his own individualized" I AM" Presence face to face, as well as the Angels, Masters, and Beings of Light. You have no idea how much confidence, .real faith, and spiritual -strength can be drawn into one's consciousness by such confirmation of belief when the personal self actually sees the reality of his own Presence and Ascended or Angelic Beings with his physical sight.

Today, We are also concerned with the purification of the etheric bodies of mankind so that there are no longer desires to compel the forces of the Elementals to obey the destructive free will of human beings. We are concerned with the removal of the rebellions and resentments which exist at present between the Forces of Nature and mankind at large. When the Elementals know, through proven en deavor, that mankind really does seek to cooperate with Them, we shall see the re-establishment of that glorious Kingdom of Angels, mankind and Elemental life which will be externalized in Beloved Saint Ger main's Golden Age of permanent perfection for this Planet in its evolutions.

"I AM'' real! "I AM" your friend! Beloved Thor is real! He is your friend! The Sylphs are real, too, and they want to be your friends. Despite so much ingratitude upon the part of mankind for the blessings received from the Sylphs, those Sylphs have proven their willingness to serve by making and keeping the atmosphere of Earth pure enough to sustain life here day after day - human life as well as that in the Nature Kingdom.

When you hear of or read about vortices of Air currents of a destructive nature attempting to manifest at any point on or around the Earth, call to Us! Ask Us for assistance and see how quickly We will come to the aid of you or those for whom you call.

In loving gratitude for your comprehension, your service, your desire to cooperate with Our Kingdom and Its inhabitants, I bless you in the Name of the One God and the Spirits of the Air, whose direction I have voluntarily undertaken to assist in making Earth a happy, beautiful and habitable Planet. Thank you and good evening." Beloved Virgo

I am Virgo-Spirit of the Earth-affectionately called by many "Mother Earth". In a time long, long ago, My beloved Pelleur (the Twin-Flame of My lifestream) and I answered the call of the Mighty Helios and Vesta for volunteers to assist the Seven Mighty Elohim in Their joyous task of creating a habitable planet for the mankind which, in time, would proceed as individualized lifestreams from the Heart-flames of Helios and Vesta Themselves.

Others besides Ourselves were given opportunity with Us to show Their particularly developed capacities to create and sustain a sub stance for this planet, whose vibrations would be of such a rate as to make it solid enough to form a platform for the feet of the people of Earth, where they could walk in safety and in happiness. Finally, We were chosen for this signal honor and given opportunity so to serve. Then We were called upon to manifest the "staying power" )cen tripetal force) which would keep the landed substance of Earth in its appointed place, cushioned by the water element. We were also called upon to create just the right amount of "gravity pull" which would not be a distress upon the feelings of the people, but yet keep their bodies from flying off the planet into outer space.

Pelleur then offered His full-gathered momentum of centripetal force to create the Law of Gravity for this Earth-the magnetic pull which would hold the landed surface in its appointed place. Through the ages, this had to be adjusted from time to time, according to the vibratory action of the bodies of the people-the actual weight of their bodies as well as the weight of the substance which they had drawn about them to sustain and expand their civilizations. As My gift to this creation, I offered to mold universal, intelligent light-substance into the design for this planet, which design was created by Helios and Vesta. This perfect pattern was held within the bosom of the Silent Watcher for this planet. It was necessary for Me to determine just the right density of substance required to allow the God-radiation which was anchored in the center of the Earth by Beloved Pelleur to flow through the planet, out to and through Its surface, thus blessing the mankind and Nature Kingdom who were to live there.

I worked in close harmony with the first Maha Chohan Who served this Earth, the Beings. of each of the Four Seasons, as well as with the Great Nature Spirits Who ensouled the mountains, fertile

valleys, trees, shrubs and flowers and the Gnomes, Fairies, Elves and smaller Nature Spirits whose activities would be on the surface as well as within the very body of the Earth Itself.

When the first inhabitants of Earth embodied here (called "Holy Innocents"), the Earth was garlanded in the most fragrant flowers; Amaryllis (Spirit of Spring) having prepared for more than nine hundred years to develop the greatest possible beauty for the incoming lifestreams.

In the beginning-the first Golden Age-the Earth's substance was crystalline, pure and iridescent and the glowing radiation from the very center of the Earth was easily discernible, pouring up, in, through and around the Earth and all Its attendant evolutions. This glowing center of the Earth was the place where My Beloved Pelleur focused His magnetic Ray (at the point where the masculine and feminine rays meet)-the masculine Ray of Gold entering the Earth at a point in Thibet and the feminine Ray of Pink entering from a point in South America, near Lake Titicaca. This heart-center of pink and golden light within the Earth created a tremendous buoyancy and raising power of Divine Love which surged out through the Earth and Its atmosphere, allowing the bodies of the people to absorb the radiant substance and to live, move and have their being within that Divine atmosphere of purity and peace. This gave the people assistance in the speedy fulfillment of their own Divine Plan.

As you look down through clear water and are able to observe the submarine life, so could any member of the race then embodied look into the depths beneath the Earth's surface and see the Salamanders disporting themselves in the pink and golden rays from the center of the Earth. These beings carried the surging, vitalizing energies of the Sacred Fire upward through the entire Nature Kingdom and to the lifestreams dwelling upon the surface of the Earth as well. In like manner could they observe the busy little Gnomes and other Nature Spirits (in that time all were in perfect proportion and symmetry of body) serving to nourish, develop and push up to the surface of the Earth, the plant life designed by the Builders of Form and the Directors of the Nature Kingdom.

In those days, there was perfect harmony and rhythm in the changes of Season as each of the Great Beings Who direct the Four Seasons (together with Their Divine Complements) served to give variation of color and design, as well as variations in types of harvest, to nourish and sustain the bodies of the people.

Then, as has often been described to you there came the need of some planet of our System to offer to be Host to some souls from other planets, which souls did not choose to progress along the Path of Life as quickly as the rest of the lifestreams evolving with them. By command of Cosmic Law, these planets were destined to move forward into greater perfection and much more rapid vibratory action and these recalcitrant souls- vibrating at a slower rate-would not be able to embody thereon. When this call went forth for a volunteer planet which would offer such souls opportunity for embodiment, Those Who were in charge of the Earth and Her evolutions at that time, answered that call and offered the Earth as a home for these "laggards." These lifestreams then began to come into embodiment here, of course bringing with them the shadows in their consciousness, formed by their rebellious feelings against moving forward more rapidly into greater light. The lower vibrations of these shadows were contagious to Earth's people; so much so that, in time, it caused the lowering of the vibratory action of the bodies of the people, as well as the vibrations of the planet Itself. Of course, as the vibratory rate of mankind's physical bodies lowered, those bodies became less and less luminous as well as heavier in weight and the excrements of impurity from these bodies began the creation of that which is so aptly called "soil." The original rapidly vibrating substance of Earth would no longer sustain such physical bodies in comfort and so, in mercy, the Great Cosmic Law called upon Us to lower the vibrations of the substance of Earth so that It would hold the weight of man and the civilizations then extant here, during his decline into what has been referred to as "matter." Beloved Pelleur then also had to lower the vibrations of the" gravity pull" of Earth and create a centripetal force within the Earth which would correspond to the denser type of creation which mankind had drawn about them on Earth's surface.

As had taken place in the other Three Kingdoms (Salamanders, Undines and Sylphs) among the Gnomes (and other Nature Spirits) there began to build resentments and rebellions against the thought less, careless and selfish members of the human race who used the body of the Earth,-the riches of Its mountain ranges and the harvests of the selfless workers in the Nature Kingdom, just as a matter of course. For all these blessings, the people returned little or no gratitude to life,-giving back nothing but refuse and impure excrements in ex change for this freely given heritage of harvest, of precious stones and metals and the very platform provided for man to stand upon; as well as upon which to build their Temples, homes and various foci of pleasure and vanity.

Like all the other Beings of Nature, the Gnomes are imitative in the extreme. By their very vow of obedience to man, they mirror that which they see-whether it be good or otherwise. Many of the originally delicate, ethereal Gnomes became distorted in form, in imitation of that which they saw mankind creating by the destructive use of their words, thoughts, feelings and actions and the destructive thought and feeling forms which individuals had drawn about them by their misuse of life's energy. These Gnomes also became very mis chievous in nature and enjoyed playing tricks upon their human tormentors. Like the Leprechauns of Ireland, they were well ac-

quainted with the rich locations qf the gold deposits in various places within the Earth and would promise those whom they could contact that, if such individuals would do their will, they would give them riches without limit ("the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow"). Of course, these Leprechauns had no intention of revealing the locations of these riches to the people but, knowing the lust for gold and wealth of every description in the consciousness of man, these Elementals played upon these carnal desires. Pelleur and Myself would so love to see the Gnomes and Nature Spirits cut free from this distortion of form right now; as well as from such mischievous and tricky activities of thought and feeling.

Worse still, some of the greater Mountain Spirits, catching up the spirit of rebellion, spewed forth fire, smoke and molten lava; thus causing great havoc, death and destruction to the inhabitants of Earth from time to time. All volcanic action, past and present, is due to such an antipathy between the Elementals of the Earth and the people whom they had come in such love to serve.

Remember, beloved ones, that the Earth has suffered much for many ages from the destructive consciousnesses and activities of mankind. The decaying bodies of the" dead" have been buried within the Earth century after century and the Gnomes have had the _1.m pleasant task of completing the dissolution of polluted vehicles which had reached such a state of imperfection because of the discords of the personality which had formerly inhabited that body, that the Holy Christ Self of such individual and the Body Elemental thereof, could no longer use that body for any constructive purpose. Thus, in mercy, (embodiment after embodiment) the Cosmic Law called such lifestreams from those "shells" of physical imperfection and mankind, callously, gave to the Earth the body which Cod; Himself, felt was no longer fit to allow to dwell therein the focus of His Own Iife-the Immortal Three-fold Flame of Eternal Truth.

In the process of embalming (used so efficaciously by the Egyptians and the Atlantean races long ago) the task of decomposing these diseased bodies was made more difficult for the Gnomes who, for ages of time, had to suffer the presence of these discarded and decaying "shells" in their element and home. Thank God that some races have used the funeral pyre and that here, in the Western Hemisphere, cremation is again coming to be recognized as an acceptable means of disposing of the out-worn earthly" shell."

Let us pause here to call on the Law of Forgiveness for all the misuse of the Earth's gifts by mankind; all the tortures (conscious and unconscious) inflicted upon the Gnomes and Nature Spirits by all mankind-by yourselves, all other embodied lifestreams who have ever been here, all who are now here and all who are to embody here in the future.

Let us also call on the Law of Forgiveness for all the havoc and disaster, as well as mischief caused by all the rebellions, resentments and hates of the Beings of Earth toward mankind. (These decrees were given here). Thank you, so much!

As the other beloved Directors of the Forces of Nature have told

you, We are speaking very plainly to you at this time. Many earnest students do not wish to look into the causes of distress, preferring to assure themselves that, eventually, all will come out all right. Yet, how small We (and you who desire to help Us) re-create a harmony and an affinity between the various Beings of the Elements, the Angels and mankind, unless some understand and consciously endeavor to remove destructive causes behind the effects which so distress the people of Earth? You see, not until the causes are removed can the effects cease to be! This is perfectly obvious.

The substance of Earth has been used, as have the other Elements, for various types of torture-burying people alive (as well as animals, etc.). There are very few of the people of Earth who have not participated in some way in such unwholesome and zealous task at one time or another, throughout the ages. The fear of being "buried alive" is very real among some of the people of Earth. Why? Well, it is either because they were so buried themselves by some of their kind (?) brothers and sisters; by eruptions of Nature; or because they par ticipated (often in the name of religion) in such practices. These old records live in the etheric bodies of the individual who took part in such deeds. Today, at this point, let us call on the Law of Forgiveness for any such transgressions of the Law of Love by yourselves, all embodied mankind, all who are to come here in the future and all erring members of the Nature Kingdom.

Let us call in the Name of the Beloved "I AM"

Flame in, through and around the cause and core of such fears and, removing them. replace them by the feeling of loving gratitude for the Beings or Nature and Forces of the Elements; as well as the feeling of loving trust and co-operation between the mankind of Earth and the Elemental Kingdom.

Let us ask that there be dissolved and removed from all belonging to this evolution right now, the desire and capacity to use the Earth, the riches of Her mountain deposits, etc., for destructive purposes.

Now, during this Class, your physical bodies are having a very great deal of the substance of impurity removed from them. Please LET IT GO! FEEL! ACCEPT! KNOW! the reality of Our Presence and Our Endeavors to help you and the entire planetary evolutions; restoring you all to the perfection you once knew and expressed, right here upon this blessed planet.

As so many Salamanders, Undines and Sylphs have become attached to certain lifestreams through .being invoked by them in mystic rites and black magic, so also have many Gnomes and larger Nature Spirits become attached to lifestreams and they, like the genii invoked by Aladdin and His Mystic Lamp, have served their masters for some time; then, in time, these Elementals became masters them selves of the very lifestreams they had formerly served. Today, I ask that you call for the freedom of all such Nature Spirits and Gnomes from the destructive influences of mankind. Call also for the freedom of such Gnomes and those who work with Earth from the remembrances of such associations, destructive directions and activities.

Could you see how many Salamanders, Undines and Sylphs have been released thus far through your calls in this Class alone, your hearts would rejoice. This freeing of the Elementals will not only help you personally, the people on the Earth at the present time and the Nature Kingdom as a whole, but it will assist tremendously the souls who are to embody here in the future who have had such attachments, powers and inclinations in the past.

Your physical bodies are destined to outpicture the glory of your own individualized"I AM" Presence; I am here to help you regain that perfection!

In closing, may I ask you to send your deepest love and ap preciation to Beloved Pelleur Who abides within the heart of the Earth, for His service to the Earth and Her people all through the ages? In those planets where the centripetal force of some Great Being like Pelleur has been removed (where there is no "gravity pull" to hold lifestreams upon that planet nor the Forces of Nature) you can witness the disintegration of those planets and Stars until thev become again "star dust", without form or purpose. Remembering that, through. the centripetal force of His love, Pelleur has given you opportunity again and again to live upon this planet through the course of many embodiments (which were necessary to allow you to develop and fulfill your own Divine Plan).

VENUS

Shining in the Celestial Sky is Earth's Sister Planet, Venus. How often have the eyes of the children of Earth looked upward and enjoyed the beauty and brilliance of Her Presence in the darkness of Earth's night. Could it be that Venus and all the glorious planets of our system are barren of life and evolution, and that the sole purpose of the Galaxies of Heaven is to provide Light and pleasure for the small orb of Earth? No, a moment's thought will dispel this arrogant and thought less concept as we contemplate the fact that the Earth is one of the smallest of the planets, and surely Her produce and Her radiance at present are not of such importance as to-balance the infinite gitts and Presence of the Sun and Stars that swing in silent splendor thru our night.

Ah, yes, on Venus there is life and love and evolution of a Cosmic purpose far beyond that which we on Earth have yet achieved, but toward which the thinkers of the race have pointed us since time began. For She is, even in Her physical position in relation to the Sun, a more advanced planet. Her very name on Earth has always signified the fullness of Love.

Man's journey thru life is the progression of soul, learning thru experience, the Laws of Life and Love, the relentless Law of Cause and its ultimate Effect. In this long and self chosen pilgrimage, he must wear many garments (bodies) and live in many climes. Thus he gathers into his consciousness by experience the wealth of knowledge which is the germ of Mastery over self and his world. When the lessons of Earth are learned, the soul sometimes migrates to another planet to fully round out its nature, even as a student enters a school of higher learning in order to more fully prepare for a vocation. Thus, very few of the more fortunate among mankind have been privileged to complete their soul development upon the Planet Venus, and, on rare occasions, Great Souls from Venus have entered into the world of men.

Venus has Her Own evolved Beings, who have grown and matured with Her, as in time, the Earth children will develop with their Planet

into harmony, self mastery and peace. These Beings on Venus are the older Brothers and Sisters of the human race.

The life on Venus is under the direction of a Great Hierarchy of Perfected Men and Women, called the Lords of the Flame. They are the embodiment of Wisdom and Love. There is but one language, one state, one race, one purpose. There is no disease, no crime, no army or navy or any instrument of force, for physical violence and unbalance are unknown. Every citizen of this World Estate contributes his talents freely to the common cause for fifteen short years, between the a_ges of 20 and 35. Before this time, all are educated by the State according to their particular talents and the interests of the individual citizen.

The citizen of Venus after being educated by the State is permitted to utilize his talents and gifts during the period of 'world benefit' for the good of the entire citizenry. After the years of service, each is allowed to pursue such spiritual and cultural studies as his own nature may choose.

Old age and distintegration are unknown, because there is no inharmony. At the time of passing from the screen of form, the individual utilizes the Power of the Fire Element and with the help of the Lords of the Flame, releases the atoms that made up his physical garments and his soul enters the Inner Realms for a time, returning again at a self-chosen time and to a self-chosen family for another embodiment and opportunity to complete the soul growth required before he is released from the wheel of birth and death and goes forth to return no more. The soul on this Planet is not bound by karmic restrictions and is capable of exerting complete freedom in choosing the parents of a future birth.

These parents are often informed by the individual prior to his 'death', and, if they acquiesce in his proposed embodiment, the individual may leave in their custody many of the treasures of his current life, his books and research papers, and. on assuming his 'new' personality continues in an unbroken chain of consciousness to work out his own soul development or some great service to his planetary kin.

This, of course, greatly accelerates the individual progress of the soul as well as the high degree of culture and perfection for the State, for the great minds of one generation are not lost to succeeding generations.

Great Souls from Venus, belonging to the same universe as the Earth have volunteered from time to time to forego the glorious happiness of Life on their own Planet, in order to help the progress of the people of Earth. These souls submit to voluntary exile and take embodiment as children of men and women who are learning their lessons as members of the human race.

One of the restrictions of Earth-Life at the present time is that the incoming soul must submit to the voluntary loss of 'consecutive consciousness', which is one of the natural faculties of Venusian Life. When such a soul incarnates on Earth, he becomes oblivious to his past glory, his inner vision is dulled, his mission blurred, and even the fact of his exile unknown to his conscious life. Although his Inner Bodies glow with a Celestial Fire, it is only by flashes of intuition, a sense of 'home-sickness' a 'dream', that he is at all aware of his Celestial Planetary Home.

As he advances, if he is fortunate in parents, surroundings and circumstances, he may awaken sufficiently to perform some service for the human race, to raise the curtain on 'possibilities' for a more glorious future for her people.

These people we meet seldom, if ever, in the course of an Earthly life, and yet, when we have met them, we know instinctly that although they are among us, they are not of us and they stimulate our Heart's Flame to a Greater Light. They are the fore-runners of that which our race may one day be.

The radiation of Venus is a constant out-pouring of Beauty and of Love. Her service thru her people, is to help us to change the radiation of the Earth from a · cry of pain and agony' to a peaceful and harmonious song.

A tremendous service has been rendered the Earth by the Peoples of Venus in the comingl_n~to O!Jr atmosphere of One of Their Own Great Rulers and Cosmic Lords and His Lieutenants, He who is known by the name of· Sanat Kumara', the Great Kumara.

THE SACRIFICE OF SANAT KUMARA

The Great Lords of Love on Venus gathered together in Holy Council. were advised that Their Sister Planet Earth, called the Dark Star, or the Shadow Planet, could not radiate enough Light to assure herself of a permanent place in the Solar System. As man replaces a

blown bulb on the Christmas tree string, so the Cosmic Law must, impersonally, remove from Its Cosmic Chain, those planets or stars that cannot or will not fulfill their individual destiny and contribute within a certain allotted time allowed for development a radiaton of Light, Peace and Harmony to the Universe of which it is a part. When the planet has exceeded its time allotted for growth and expansion, and is found to be without a self generated and self sustained power of radiation for good, it must be discarded, and its component elements returned to the unformed for re-polarization and remoulding into a more productive form.

Rather than see the Earth dissolved, thus leaving the millions of souls then evolving on the Planet without a planetary home upon which to work out their own Mastery, the Council of Venus volunteered to send some of Her People to carry and sustain the Light for the Earth until enough of Earth's people could be educated in the Instruction of the Flame and taught how to regulate their own Life Flame, so that it would emit a steady and constant Light. The Light so cultivated in the hearts of men would then be 'The Light of the World', and the Great Visitors from Venus, their mission accomplished, could return in Love, as in Love They came, to Their Celestial Star.

The Greatest always being the servant of the lesser, Their Cosmic Lord Himself - Sanat Kumara - and three of His Children offered to lead the Missionary Band. The Great Kumaras, with thirty loyal volunteers, prepared for Their descent into the atmosphere of the Planet Earth, knowing full well that Thev must remain until enough of the children of Earth had awakened to the need of the hour and of the Cosmic Fiat that the Earth must emit more Light. These Earth children, then, must enter into the centuries of training, self-control and discipline required to become Lords of Their Own Heart Flame and thru that Flame release the Great Kumaras from Their service of Love and Light.

The thirty pupils of the Kumaras thus bade goodby to Their families, Their homes, Their Planet and stood in the Solemn Court of the Lords of Karma of Earth. This Great Council accepted in gratitude the entrance of these souls into the wheel of the Earth's evolution. Each was bound -to the wheel of embodiment, Earth experience, and death for so long as the Earth should need Their borrowed Light, and NONE MIGHT BE RELEASED until the hour came when the Earth's Own Light was sufficient to pass the Cosmic Law's demand. Only then could these thirty Beings be cut from this wheel and assume Their rightful evolution upon Their Sweet Planet of Love. Has there ever been such a supreme sacrifice? Not for one lifetime, one embodiment of suffering, one death, one birth, but for countless, inconceivable millions of rounds.

The first duties of the Thirty Loving Ones was to prepare a place for the coming of Their Lord. When each soul was bound round by the 'forgetful bands' of Earth's magnetism and entered into birth, only His Burning Love remained to Light His way. Yet, each was enabled in those early days, before the wearisome journey had dulled the Glow of the Spiritual Fire, to remember His purpose sufficiently to find His Brother Pilgrims and unite in the preparation of the Home for Sanat Kumara in the atmosphere of Earth. This great preparation taking hundreds of years is known as the' Building of Shamballa'.

THE BUILDING OF SHAMBALLA

In Eastern Asia, there stretches a great desert today over the land used by the Venusian Brothers for the Habitat of Their Cosmic Lord. It is known as the Gobi Desert and was at that time a beautiful inland sea, in the center of which lay a lovely green and shining island, which They called the White Island, and which was to be the site for the building of the Ageless Shamballa, the Home of Celestial Love.

The Thirty Volunteers from Venus who had tiedTheir Soul's Light into the wheel of Earth's evolution began the great task of building on

and His Lieutenants. Laboring for over nine hundred years, passing from the out-worn Earthly bodies but to return without the spiritual respite of a heavenly rest, They completed the old domed Temples, the perfection of the White City that was to be the marvel of the Earth for centuries to come. How can mere words clothe the constancy of this service in a form that can convey the fidelity of those Thirty Beings of Flame?

Finally, all was in readiness. The final hour of Earth's Initiation was come. The Karmic Lords had bowed before the August Presence of Sanat Kumara and His three Lieutenants and awaited in love Their visitation. Nature and Man's elect were ready. The Stars and Suns of the System for a moment were stilled and the Supreme Sacrifice, in silence, was effected.

Out from the Aura of Venus, the first great rosy glow of the expanding Aura of the Kumaras began to diffuse the sky with the Glory of a Celestial Dawn. Then, upward soared a Great Five Pointed Star until It stood suspended above the Planet Venus intensifying the aureole of colors.

All the souls on Venus knew that any Cosmic Activity of the Great Kumaras was presaged by the Presence of the Star which appeared to herald announcements or decrees of the Lords of the Flame which would affect the progress of the Great Venusian State. Every heart on Venus was focused on that Star, waiting Its Message of the Hour. Slowly and majestically there rose into the Rays of the Star, four Shining Golden Figures that stood for a moment pouring out Their Blessing on the Planet of Their birth and Their Heart's deepest Love. Little did Their children know the deep feeling in the Heart's of the Kumaras as They bade Their Star goodby, not for a Lifetime, but for uncertain centuries yet unborn from the womb of time. And then, a burst of sound, as the people of Venus for the first time in the history of the Planet saw the Star begin to move outward toward the periphery of Their Sphere, and within It, moving slowly and majestically, the figures of the Solar Lords. All fell on Their knees and a beautiful hymn of blessing and love rose from the inhabitants of Venus, tinged with the great sadness of parting, and enfolded the departing figures in a mantle of most Sacred Love. Thus, the Four Kumaras left the Light of Venus for the shadow of the Earth's aura. Out of the Seven Kumaras, four sacrificed Themselves for the sins of the world, and the instruction of the ignorant to remain till the end of the present manvantara.

Oh, how different the reception than the parting. See the Earth spinning darkly on her bended axis. No hearts upraised, no song of welcome gratitude... Ah! yes, thirty small pinpoints of Light, like faint flickering candles, guide the Cosmic Masters' descent, and slowly and majestically the Great Pink Aura blankets the Earth. What is the sudden comfort and hope and peace that enters into the hearts of men? What causes the withered flowers· to raise their heads, the birds to sing with new sweetness, the children to laugh again. What is this mys terious, unseen thing that has entered into the very atmosphere of Earth. Only thirty waiting Spirits know, as They kneel in reverent love before the smiling Presence of Their Longed for Lord... Ah! Sanat Kumara, Lord of Love. One day shall we return You and Your Shining Band to Your Own Beloved Star and as You go, the shining Light of Earth will be a Mighty Crest that carries You triumphant, leaving us a Star of Freedom, accepted by the Cosmic Law, as a permanent focus of blessing in our System - thru Your Love.

Sanat Kumara

Shamballa means to make sacred. It is the name of the City of the Sun, in the heart of Venus, which is My Home. At the time when I attended the Cosmic Council and it was voted to return the Earth into nothingness, I returned to My Planet, Venus and into Shamballa. There I told ~y Beloved and My Council that I would like to assist the people of the Earth--My Beloved Friends---offered to come and build upon the Planet Earth a replica of that blazing Eternal City of Light---Into the Akashic Records was built the perfection of that design which remains there to the present day. For the scholars who are among you, Shamballa was built three times---and three times the physical buildings were destroyed. The first time it was created and prepared for the hour when I should make My visitation. It was later destroyed ~ancl built ag_ain, by sensitive spirits who tuned into the glonous pattern m the Akashic Records. Again, catacylsmic action returned it to nothingness. The final building of Shamballa, even sixty thousand years ago, is recorded in occult literature. That, too, has suffered decay, but the etheric replica of the blazing, powerful original city lives and breathes in the ethers over the Gobi Desert, and shall remain there until it is lowered again, permanently, into the physical appearance world as the Golden Age proceeds and mankind, individually and collectively, prove themselves worthy to sustain it for all eternity. It will be My gift to the evolution that I have loved and will remain a part of the Star of Freedom, long after I have returned to My Home, perhaps to go forth again to some further Star, some more childlike evolution, some more innocent evolving life. That is Love and that is Service and that is Joy.

I have left Venus before. This is not the first Planet that has won the Mantle of My Love. I stood on other orbs, with other evolutions, and I returned Home victorious in every case---. Sometimes one lifestream developing enough Light in his or her heart to pay My ransom; sometimes an entire evolution developing that radiation required to meet the Cosmic Law's demand. It is not numbers but quality, beloved ones, that determine the radiation of Light required to sustain the place of a Planet in its evolution or to sustain the place of an individual in a planetary scheme.

Beloved Maha Chohan

Do you know that in the building of Shamballa, the entire populace was wiped out four times and the completed City of the Sun was bought with blood and agony of the Chelas of Sanat Kumara? Many of you, My outposts at present, were trusted Lieutenants who stood with the leading individual who went down temporarily before the onslaught of the savage horde three times out of four. When the glorious "Bridge" to Shamballa was completed, which connected the mainland with the shining Island, you were among the group who crossed the Bridge with the Kumaras and Myself.

For the first twenty-four hours, the shining Island was completely devoted to the drawing of the Light, by the Kumaras (which ceremony may to some extent be likened to the consecration of new church buildings on the Earth today), and on the second day the populace was allowed to enter the Central Holy Temple for devotional service.

These records, dear hearts, are in your etheric bodies. The Earthly turmoil which some of you seem to be experiencing at present is but child's play in comparison to the agonies of the past. If you could see what you have been through all down the centuries that have been, your present experience would be as a fleck of dust of the Sun. There have been moments of black despair in your previous experiences in the EartnTy Schoolroom! By 'holding fl.rm to the Light (as you have understood it), each in his own way, these experiences have been turned into shining moments of the most brilliant God Victory-v-.

Beloved Kuthumi

The Shamballa, as a permanent etheric Focus of Light on Earth, was transferred from the Gobi Desert, to the etheric realm, above the northern shore of Long Island, N.Y. The official ceremony was con ducted at noon, on Thanksgiving Day, November 26, 1964, in the Presence of the Solar Logoi of our Great Central Sun, Alpha and Omega, our Solar Logoi, Helios and Vesta, all the Planetary Logoi of our Solar System, the Lord of the World (now) Guatama, the Regent, Lord Sanat Kumara, Lord Maitreya (now Lord Divino), all the Chohans and members of the Spiritual Hierarchy.

On the same day and ceremony the Maha Chohan assumed the Office of: "Representative of the Cosmic Holy Spirit on all the Seven Planets of our Solar Systems." By special dispensation granted by the Cosmic Law, it was permitted that the Focus of His Light remain on Earth, instead of another Planet and that to be in the newly created Shamballa on Long Island.

At the same time, Paul the Venetian, hitherto the Chohan of the Third Ray, was elevated to the office of Maha Chohan, while Lady Master Rowena succeeded Him as Chohan of the Third Ray.

~ Sanat Kumara, as Lord of the world, was freed from His Earthly exile and returned to His Home and Planet Venus, on January 21, 1956. He was succeeded by the former Buddha, Guatama, Who assumed Office of the Lord of the World.

Since the fifteenth of this month (November 1964), tremendous preparations have been made at Inner Levels so that the Etheric Temple would be in magnificent readiness for the Anchorage of the Flame and Ray of Shamballa into the very substance of the Earth, where it shall be constantly energized and expanded by the Hierarchy until a Visible Replica shall be manifest on this land.

The Brotherhood are grateful in the extreme for the glorious duplication of the Original Temple of the Holy Spirit which has been built by Those who were chosen and Those who volunteered to bring this to fulfillment.

The ethers over this Holy Isle are filled with Light of great intensity and I assure you that as the chelas further purify themselves, they will witness in the immediate "Heavens" over this area and the great Metropolis of New York, magnificent activities as the maya of human creation is removed from this area through transmutation, as well as the human creation yet present in the vehicles of the chelas.

Several days prior to the twenty-sixth (of November), the Beings and Forces of the Elements were engaged in an activity of purification of the atmosphere and those present, in this locality, can attest to the fact that it was like unto a raging windstorm coupled with the Blessing of Neptune Whose undines poured forth a benediction into the very substance of the Earth, these to be graciously received by Beloved Virgo and the beloved gnomes and undines themselves, who were so very grateful for this so-needed additional water element.

In the early mom of the Cosmic Day, there was still what appeared to be a veil or cloud over the Island of Manhattan and Long Island.

This represented, of course, the fact that there is yet a tremendous purification to take place in this area and on the whole Planet where chaos is rampant.

Gradually this maya was parted and Beloved Helios and Vesta prepared the atmosphere for this Cosmic Occasion, and when all was in readiness, one could glimpse the Beauty and Magnitude of the Light which was transferred to flus Sacred Isle, and which shall continue. to expand until all upon this Orb shall feel aniknow the Radiation which

Hierarchy for this Planet.

There was a great amphitheatre over this locality filled with the Angelic Host, from the least, in graded order, through the Thrones and Principalities. The Celestial Music which emanated from Their Beings was of the most exquisite blending of tones unheard of in the at mosphere of this Planet, since the appearance of human creation.

As One looked further, it could be seen that every Silent Watcher, through emanation of Light, was participating, and the Angelic Host had taken up Their stations for every Nation on this Earth, so that They could assist in tying-in the energies of the chelas who were tuning in to this Cosmic Event. I say to you that every Nation had chelas engaged in this Activity, although they have not yet made their presence known to you. All in due time, at the right moment.

Angelic Beings from all the Planets belonging to Helios and Vesta have come to this Central Focus. Since the fifteenth of the month, They have been in the atmosphere over this Focus, as it has been Their responsibility and privilege to create a Pathway of Light for the Spiritual Head of each of Their Planets to come in all the dignity of Their Office, from Their Individual Foci, to be present at the Cer emonies.

A special Throne-Altar built in tiers has been erected for this specific Occasion, in semi-circular form, around the Holy of Holies -

Planet. It is within a Golden Brazier, resting upon an alabaster pedestal through which flows a 'vein' of Golden essence.

I shall now read the Etheric Record of the Cosmic and Notable Spectacle, the energization of which brings one to the present tense:

One hears a magnificent symphony, as the Assembled Guests rise and Beloved Helios and Vesta take Their Places in the Throne section of the Temple, next to the highest tier.

Following in glorious processional, preceded by a Seraphic Guard is the oh! so humble Lord of the World Gautama, simply attired in white garments with a golden band at the hem, sleeve and neckline. Following is Our Beloved Regent Sanat Kumara, then Lord Divino (formerly Lord Maitreya), Both dressed in white and gold, similar to Lord Gautama. These Blessed Ones take Their places in the specific semi-circle.

We now see the Regal Saint Germain in all the dignity of His Being and Office, accompanied by His Lady Portia, ascend to Their places in the Throne Section.

Beloved Jesus and Beautiful Mother Mary follow, and proceed to Their places, where it was My great privilege to have a chair reserved for My humble Self.

We now witness the electrifying Presence of Beloved El Morya, then Lord Lanto, Serapis Bey, Hilarion, Lady Nada and Beloved Kwan Yin, Who is representing the Seventh Ray in Beloved Saint Germain's place.

You realize that courtesy is one of the first tenets of the Kingdom of Heaven, so the Reigning Individuals of each of the other Planets belonging to Helios and Vesta now enter - namely from Mercury, Aquaria, Uranus, Freedom, Athene and Purity - and proceed to the General Assembly Section - facing the Beings serving the Earth at this time. They were previously invited by Beloved Helios and Vesta to be seated in the Throne section, but They All deferred to Those spe cifically designated to the Earth, as this Cosmic Activity was Hers.

A tremendous, almost hushed Reverence is experienced. However, the overtones of the Angelic Choir and Symphony can be heard as all Heads are bowed and everyone rises at the signal that Beloved Alpha and Omega are about to enter the Temple. In a burst of the most triumphant music, Beloved Alpha and Omega proceed down the aisle to the Semi-circle and there ascend to the Uppermost Tier. In this mighty magnificence, we witness with awe the Light and Love of all these Beings merge into a blazing Light of such intensity which is impossible to describe to you, but those of you who have seen the Aurora Borealis have an insignificant example which would pale into the background beside that which is Our privilege to have beheld when

Mighty Alpha and Omega entered. Oh, Children of the Father-Mother God, the humility in the hearts of These Cosmic add Ascended Guests as They bow in reverence to the Light of Glorious Alpha and Omega. They are now seated on Their Throne Chairs, made of a substance like unto the alabaster of the Pedestal on which the Brazier for the Three-fold Flame rests. ·

All is in readiness for the Induction Ceremonies and the Cosmic Keynote embodied in "At Dawning" and "Homing" is heard, sig nifying that Beloved AEolus is present. He approaches the Altar followed by Beloved Paul and Lady Rowena. They proceed to the tier just below Helios and Vesta where They receive a Blessing in a tongue unknown to the Earth people.

An Attendant from the Court of Helios and Vesta removes the Green and Gold Cape which the Beloved Maha Chohan wears, ·and another Attendant holds this attire. Now a Vestment of the softest white texture, yet shimmering, emblazoned with a beautiful Dove, is placed on the shoulders of the former Maha Chohan and Mighty Vesta raises Her hand in the Authority which is Hers and vests the Beloved AEolus with the rite of the Office of Cosmic Holy Spirit for the Planets under the direction of Helios and Vesta.

The Cape of Green and Gold is now placed upon the shoulders of Beloved Paul, His outer robe of Pink Velvet having first been removed by the Angelic Attendant. At this moment, Beloved Vesta, with the proper Invocation raises Him to the Office of Maha Chohan, Rep resentative of the Holy Spirit for the Planet Earth.

The Pink Cape which was formerly worn by Beloved Paul is placed upon the shoulders of Lady Rowena, and as Beloved Vesta raises Her hand and makes the pronouncement, Lady Rowena became Chohan of the Third Ray.

The blazing Light that emanates from these Three Beings, in true gratitude for the privilege of further serving the Omnipotent First Cause, is indescribable.

Beloved AEolus proceeds on the Dais to the row immediately below Mighty Alpha and Omega, where He is joined by the beautous Pallas Athene. The Maha Chohan (Beloved Paul) takes His place at the side of Lord Gautama, a chair having been set aside for Him; Lady Rowena, resplendent and dignified, takes Her place at the Third Chair where the other Chohans are standing, significant of the Ray each is representing.

At this time there is a light interim of Deep Silence - just pulsating Light of Great Intensity. We hear a gong of the most melodious tone, and an Intonation is given by Mighty Alpha, and as He and Beloved Omega blaze the Light from Their Hearts into the Being of Lord Gautama, the entire Temple is filled with an intensified Light wherein the whole Assembly is blended into One Great Light and We each thrill to the tremendous pulsation of the Flame and Ray of Holy Shamballa flowing from Alpha and Omega, Beloved AEolus and Lord Gautama into the Flame before the Altar, and then into the very physical substance of the Earth. Thus the Sacred Focus of the Great White Brotherhood is officially established in Its New Permanent Location, etherically and physically, on Long Island.

Suffice to say that the Sacred Three-fold Flame transferred from the Gobi Desert to the Altar of Shamballa over Long Island is of tremendous expanded proportions as this Activity takes place. The Silence, Gratitude and Pure Divine Love is one of the greatest magnitude and truly is the Earth Herself blessed beyond com prehension as the Spiritual Hierarchy now have a Focus on the Earthplane, from whence Instructions and Blessings heretofore un heard of shall emanate - for the betterment of the Planet and all Her evolutions.

As the chelas in the physical appearance world have joined their energies and love, in gratitude, through the assistance of Their Own Holy Christ Selves, the Light from their hearts has formed an up reaching Triangle which entered the Temple Itself, there to be wel comed into the descending Triangle of the Assembly to form a Blazing and Perfect Star honoring Our so-loved Regent Sanat Kumara, the Saviour of this Earth and His Lady, the beautiful Venus.

One, also, sees at thish time in the Central, uppermost part of the Dome of the Temple, like unto a vaulted ceiling, a glorious Dove of Effulgent White Light, giving forth a radiation of the softest, most delicate shade of Pink, the Insignia of the Holy Spirit.

The Cosmic Moment has come - and the Divine Edict fulfilled.

As we have stated elsewhere in these pages, the Shamballa was transferred to the North Coast of Long Island, N.Y., at Thanksgiving

Day, November 26, 1964. That Shamballa, however, in the etheric realms, above Long Island, is not a repetition of the original, above the Gobi Desert, which was a replica of the Shamballa - City of the Sun - of Venus, and which is the official abode of the Planetary Logos there. The '' Sharnballa' ·, over Long Island, is the conversion, for that purpose of the ancient Temple of the Cosmic Holy Spirit which flourished, several 'thousand years ago, during the Atlantean days and remains there, in etheric realms, above its original station.

During that far away back period, this Temple was in the central focus, and the magnetic power which drew from the Cosmic the electronic currents for the Cosmic Holy Spirit, and this is one reason why the Maha Chohan, with His Advancement to the Office of Representative of the Cosmic Holy Spirit, asked and received the dispensation to re-animate it to its former grandeur and to become the centre of His Cosmic Service. This service includes all of the seven Planets of our Solar System.

When Sanat Kumara offered to enter into the Office of the Lord of the World, the Lords of Karma, Who represent the Cosmic Law governing the affairs of the planet Earth and the evolution of Its humanity, gave to Him the full and absolute authority over the life and progress of the sons of men.

Because these Lords of Love had offered the Cosmic Law Their own auras of Light to meet the requirements of the Law that the Earth contribute some Light to the Solar System, or else be dissolved from the chain, it became immediately evident that some means of training must be effected in order to teach the children of men how to expand their own Spark of Divinity, and, in time, become Lords of the Flame and illumine their planet without the help of other Stars

Sanat Kumara and His Council in Shamballa, to prepare for this day, established a Great Spiritual Order of God Beings, known as THE GREAT WHITE BROTHERHOOD, whose duty and service was to interest, teach, guide and protect the children of Earth, and eventually draw them into the Brotherhood and let them assume the offices and responsi_bilities originally held by the Volunteer Beings from more highly evolved worlds.

Thru the medium of Their Own Great Love and Radiation, this Brotherhood began to awaken the Spiritual Light in the souls of a few of the race. These egos began to stir in their soul sleep and respond to the Presence and Flame of Sanat Kumara' s Love. From among the great mass of sleepers, they began to reach upward in consciousness, and the Masters reaching down effected the first meeting between Earth and Heavenly Selves. The two first souls, thus responding, were in much later lives to become the Lord Guatama Buddha and the Lord Maitreya. They were the first who applied from the ranks of Earth's children for membership in the Council of Shamballa and asked for training and assistance to prepare themselves to join in the great work of becoming Light Bearers to the world of men.

How great was the rejoicing at Shamballa, when these two fresh eager spirits, responding to the Presence of Love, had proved the wisdom and sacrifice of the Lords of the Flame worthwhile, for where two had come, more surely would follow. And so it has been, until thousands now are entered on the Roll of the Cosmic Council and the Earth's children have assumed most of the offices formerly held by Beings from Other Spheres. One day the Kumaras, themselves, will find that Earth's children have released Them from Their self ap pointed exile, and in Earth's shining, They may go, as They came, in gentle and most patient Love.

From the time that Lord Buddha and Lord Maitreya presented Themselves before the Great Sanat Kumara, called the reason of the length of His service, "The Ancient of Days," until the time that They could assume Their Cosmic Office as World Teachers, century after century of self-discipline, self-denial and self-mastery stretched relentlessly down the scroll of time, with the Two Brothers incarnating again and again, passing thru every experience that the Cosmic Council felt would build into Their Souls the strength, the constancy, the Love required that They might fulfill Their Cosmic Role with credit and with certainty of victory.

Beloved Hercules:

I come to instruct and prepare you for the days which are at hand=-.

There seems to be much ado in your newspapers and in your television and radio reports of "unfamiliar" objects sighted in the Earth's atmosphere and in enough proximity to be seen by the inhabitants hereon. These are not in any way figments of men's imagination+-They are true visitations a11_~ are directed into the Earth's atmosphere, cosmically, for a very specific reason.

Due to the fact there is so much unrest on the Planet at this time, and the Directors of Governments and Organizations seem to be unable to stabilize conditions and thus quell the riotings of all kinds, even into the magnitude of war in ail its ugliness, the Earth is having visitations from other Planets, by Volunteers, mind you, who are coming to give assistance to adjust and balance and bring into alignment a Planet which must be balanced, so that it will move in an orderly manner when the edict goes forth to swing into the orbit of Uranus, preparatory to succeeding Venus in Her present position. Rest assured, We of the Unseen Spiritual Legions are ceaselessly serving to repolarize this

Beloved Orb.

Beloved ones, I counsel you to listen most attentively. We have spoken these many years about coming Planetary Changes, and I admonish you to have ''oil'' in your lamps so that you will go forward in the Light and not be found wanting due to a lackadaisical attitude, or 'oh, we have heard that for a long time' --

Now, to return to the "extraordinary" visitations of Light in your midst. There are some in this room who have had the privilege of witnessing these events and I know whereof I speak. There are certain localities on this Planet which, shall We say, merit these visitations, and please be assured that every visitation brings more Light and assistance to that portion of the Globe. Some of these Light-Bearers to which I allude are peopled with Beings from other Stars, who are, also, in an intensive period of training, as you are, but their scale of evolution is of a higher and more accelerated vibratory action, and their radiation and nature is more harmoniously developed than the inhabitants of this Earth. And I guarantee you, there are electronic devices far more advanced than the good scientists on this globe have yet been able to develop.

There have been instances where reports have come forth of the landed surface having been "seared" or burned. This is true, for the powerful radiation of the Light was purposely emitted at that point to transmute and purify a certain physical vortice of imperfection and return the component to the Universal for re-polarization! Also, the conveyances of the Beings from other Planets carry the stepped-up radiation which the Earth does not yet enjoy and serves, too, as a protection to these within, against any possible contamination. The Earth suffered pollution at the hands of the" laggards", and the Cosmic Law will not permit these volunteers to bring back to their Home Stars any of the imperfect radiation which is emanating from the Earth.

You, perhaps, would like to know, beloved ones, that many of these visitors are friends of yours, with whom you have become acquainted on your sojourns to other Planets in your etheric vehicles. - There are some on the Planet who have had conscious communication with these Light-Bearers and more will enjoy this privilege in the not too distant future. Now, may I suggest that should you see one of these Expressions of Light in the Heaven, or in close proximity to your environment, that you first, through the Authority of your own "I AM" Presence, send your love and gratitude for the heretofore unheard of assistance which is being rendered to your Earth, and then remain serene and accept the Blessing given. You know, as a simple example, guests do not usually return to your house if they are not welcomed. These "guests" in your atmosphere come to bring you and all life upon this Planet, untold blessings and assistance, and they should receive all the gratitude which you can give them, for their service---.

Beloved Archangel Michael speaking from His Retreat at Banff

Welcome into the Heart and Spirit of Faith tonight, beloved friends, you who have guarded, guided and protected the faith of mankind life after life for many aeons of time!

It is My great honor and privilege to re-open the doors of My Retreat here in the Western Hemisphere tonight---for the great and magnificent purpose of forming the platforrn---the impetus---the actual momentum of energy=-upon which the Lord of the World Himself shall ascend in majestic glory and dignity to His Home!---

The activity begins tonight at Shamballa. You are, of course, all acquainted with It.---The marble bridge---The beautiful temples rep resenting the Seven Great Rays---The great central pool, in which play the magnificent flame fountains---and the beautiful Temple of Sanat Kumara overlooking the whole! From within this Temple, Sanat Kumara has reigned since His corning to Earth many millions of years ago. From within this Temple, He has sent forth every Messenger of Light Who has ever carried the Message of God and the Example of the Nature of God to man. This Temple is filled with memories for each of you and for each of Us as We look upon it tonight.

Over this Temple has always flown the Crest, the Banner and the Standard of Sanat Kumara, which is, of course, the Planet Venus', surrounded with the laurel wreath, on a deep purple field.

Tonight, when that Standard is lowered for the first time since His Coming, the Standard of Lord Gautama will be raised, the two activities taking place almost simultaneously---When the purple Ban ner of Sanat Kumara comes down, the Golden Banner of the Lord Gautama is run up---(the Planet Earth, surrounded with the colors of the Causal Body, on a gold field.)

You will remember that the Beloved Sanat Kumara removed the crown from His Head, on New Year's Eve and placed it upon that of the Buddha, which signified the transference of His powers, partially to Lord Gautama. However, Sanat Kumara will remain in the atmosphere of Earth as Regent until the time allotted to Him by Cosmic Law expires, with the exception of visits to Venus which will be governed by the amount of release and relief the people of Earth accord to Him. He will be a"commuter", you might say, between the two Stars. This very activity should create a tremendous affinity between the Earth and Venus, because every time He returns Home, part of the radiation of Earth will go with Him and when He comes back, He will bring the radiation of Venus in His wake and in His train. In this way, We will have a weaving and a meshing of the vibratory action of the two Planets, which is essential really for the Ascension of Earth into orbit of Venus in the short period that remains.

Every Hierarch and every Ascended Being, as well as every Retreat has a Banner, a Standard or a Flag---you know Mine - the blue field with the golden sun and the embossed figures of the Seven

Brotherhood is represented in Shamballa tonight with a Standard representative of Their Focus and the activity of Light. They are lined up on either side of the central pool where the flame fountains play---almost a hundred deep - those magnificent Flags---That walk is very, very long and the full length of it, from the foot of Sanat Kumara's Temple to the end of the bridge across the sapphire sea, is massed with Beings---Members of the Elohimic Court, Cosmic Beings, Angels, Devas and Masters. All bear Their individual Standards and, as Sanat Kumara' s Flag is lowered, all of the Standards are dipped, somewhat similar to your activity of honor when a great personage passes, only, of course, this is not a sad moment; it is rather a cosmic moment of rejoicing---.

Let us go back, for a moment now and see the activity as it took place. The Standard of Sanat Kumara is still waving over the Temple---Its purple field is plainly visible with the beautiful Star, Venus, and the lovely laurel wreath upon it. Now, as all eyes are focused upon it, it comes slowly down, and as it does, every Standard is dipped in recognition, love and gratitude for the service it represents. Then, almost with the same action, the gold Standard of the Lord Gautama ascends where it now waves, in undulating folds of bright colors, upon the soft breeze---.

The Beloved Sanat Kumara is in a pure, unadorned white robe tonight---no vestments of any kind, while the Beloved Lord Gautama wears the royal, purple robe, with the crown and sceptre. By His side stands Lord Maitreya, also in the royal purple robes of authority, with mitre and staff.

For the present, it has been arranged that the activity of the previous Buddha (Lord Gautama) and the new Buddha (Lord Mait reya) will be combined, because the Service of the Lord of the World is to generate enough Light to keep the Planet in the Solar System, and Lord Maitreya's gift is to take the activity of the ceremony wherever possible, because, as you know, the Lord Gautama is not inclined that way. It will be a three-fold activity which will be magnificent - Gautama holding the Light, the peace and the illumination; Sanat Kumara as Councillor and Regent and Lord Maitreya as the Head and Heart of the Brotherhood in practically all ceremonial service---.

Sanat Kumara, Lord Gautama, the Lord Maitreya now appear at the door of the great Temple and slowly descend the long flight of steps. As They reach the foot, They turn and look upward where Sanat Kumara's Standard still waves in the breeze. Now, at a given signal, the purple Banner is drawn Earthward and the golden Standard of Lord Gautama is run up. During the slow descent of Sanat Kurnara's Banner, the Flags of the entire Assembly are dipped=-It is a most solemn moment - in a way a nostalgic moment - for it portends change, not only for the Celestial Hierarchy dedicated to the welfare of the Planet, but to the people evolving upon it as well.

All Flags are lifted now in tribute to the Lord Gautama and one of the Angelic Beings, carefully folding the purple Banner, lays it gently

over the arm of Sanat Kumara walking along the wide avenue toward the bridge, smiling and bowing to the assembled Brotherhood, while every Banner is dipped in acknowledgement of Their presence as They pass.

When They reach the entrance to the bridge, They pause and turn around, seemingly to implant the scenes They have just passed through in Their memories forever. Now the Beloved Sanat Kumara stoops and kisses the grassy sward at His feet, while the vast assembly, Who have not moved, gaze upon these Great Masters of Love with unutterable love and tenderness expressed in Their countenance and bearing.

Lord Gautama, Sanat Kumara and Lord Maitreya stand there for a moment, then, raising Their hands and touching Their hearts and heads in a gesture of adieu, They turn and walk over the bridge and disappear in a blaze of light. The next moment, They are standing at the great doors of My Retreat in the Western Hemisphere, situated at a place now called Banff, in the Rocky Mountains of Canada, in the North American continent.

The final ceremony of the transition of power from Sanat Kumara to Lord Gautama, as well as Sanat Kumara' s departure for Venus; takes place at My Retreat in the Western Hemisphere, which We think has a real significance in itself. Those of Us Who were privileged to witness it will never forget the solemnity of that great occasion.

The two Great Hierarchs approach each other from either side of the great altar, ascend the steps together and stand facing each other. Their Causal Bodies blaze out like great fans (identical in size) in all the glorious colors of the rays. Now They approach each other until They meet within The Flame on the Altar where They become One, at which moment there is a tremendous flash of light, followed by an expansion of the Flame which passes through the entire atmosphere of Earth.

At that precise moment, the Causal Body of Sanat Kumara is withdrawn from the body of Earth, while that of Lord Gautama enfolds it in Its embrace. The Causal Body of Sanat Kumara becomes the aureole encompassing Him and His entourage on the journey to Venus---.

The transition to His own Beloved Star and Those Who ac companied Him was accomplished by Sanat Kumara in a beautiful chariot fashioned out of etheric substance by the visualizing process of Chelas on the Earth plane who were aware that this transition would take place within a specified period of time. The actual journey was accomplished, of course, with the speed of light and almost im mediately They had arrived within the orbit of Venus. In the mean time, the Lady Venus, with Her retinue had come out to meet Her Lord. As the two companies approached each other, Sanat Kumara descended from His chariot and, in the simple white robe He had donned when He transferred the robes of State to Lord Gautama, went forward alone to meet His Queen. The Lady Venus also came forward unaccompanied and, as these two great Beings greeted each other with out-stretched hands, the Light of Their Causal Bodies encompassed Them and They were lost to the sight of the watching multitudes for a moment---.

Now, the music and song of the Angelic Choir fills the atmosphere and the voices of Venus can be heard as they sing the Song of Welcome to their beloved King - the same song they sang as He departed from them so many aeons ago, but now rendered in the joyous tones of happiness. Sanat Kumara and His Beloved Venus now repair to the great Temple where, with all Their people, They give praise and thanks for His joyful and victorious return and for the successful ac complishment of His Mission of Love.

Before leaving Archangel Michael's Retreat, Sanat Kumara spoke

chelas, as follows:

"Beloved and Blessed Spiritual Hierarchy, You Who have an swered My heart call and formed the Great White Brotherhood! You, Who have lived and died and lived again, age after age, and era after era, in order to forward the Cause of God upon the Planet Earth, to You tonight I give My heart and My hand---As there is no separation in love, I shall be as_ close to you as you desire to have Me.

I would no more think of permanently leaving you - the Elohim, the Archangels, the Brotherhood and the sweet struggling chelas without the comfort and solace of My Presence, My strength and My Momentum, than I would think of leaving My God.

We are as much One in this present Cosmic Transition as We have ever been.

To You, Beloved Gautama, Whose great. Light and expansion of consciousness have made it possible for Me to become again part of the

evolution of Venus, to You, My Brother, I give My heart's love!

To each and every One Who has answered the call of the beloved Morya - Who has believed that there was the capacity and ability within the human heart to cooperate with God-free Beings in removing the shackles of limitation and the shadows that have enshrouded the souls of men, to You I give My Love! To the beloved chelas, I say: "Think you I could forget the dear Earth when so much of My Life, so much of My very Self is woven into the substance of her people, her elementals, her continents, and her oceans? Oh, No! Glad "I AM" to have her purified form ever before My sight."

I accept with pleasure the gifts you so kindly offer Me - the rings and crowns for Myself and My Beloved - which have been woven out of your own thought substance. This night, as I enter into the orbit of My Own Star and speak to My people, face to face, for the first time since My departure, I shall tell them ot a race brave beyond words to describe - of a race which has believed in God, despite every kind of mental, emotional and physical agony, and My people shall be richer by reason of the example of a handful of brave chelas scattered over the face of the Earth, of that of its yet unawakened humanity as a whole, and the other striving evolutionsupon it---.

So, Sweet Earth, Sweet Virgo, Beloved Neptune, Beloved Aries, Beloved Amaryllis, - all that is within the Planet and upon it - thank you for the opportunity of serving!

There is no time in loving service! Thank you, beloved Earth, for your hospitality and for the privilege of holding you within My bosom! Thank you for permitting Me to share in your redemption! Thank you for letting Me share your Victory---Thank you for being such a marvelous Hostess, not only to Myself but to My Kumaras and the other evolutions who came here from Venus---Thank you for at tempting to understand My Presence and for accepting the Patience which is My Gift to give. Thank you, Beloved Michael, for having preserved the Flame of Faith upon which Earth's freedom is assured. God be with you all until I return!"

TWIN RAYS

When the Great God Flame is first projected forth as an in dividualized Intelligence from the Heart of God, It contains within Its Very Self the masculine and feminine Aspects of Divinity. Self-conscious and individual choice determines whether or not this White Fire Being will seek to further the individualization of Itself thru manifesting as the Twin Rays from the same Heart Source.

Those Mighty Beings who never choose to journey thru the world of experience continue to function f.om within the single White Fire Body, performing service in Cosmic Spheres and thus unfolding Their God-Plan as ONE.

However, those who choose to come forth as the Twin Flames are, by their very choice, enabled to double their power and capacities thru the individual endeavors of each individual Ray, and upon returning again into the Cosmic Field of Service, they will be by the very reason of their service and experience, almost tripled in powers and capacities to serve Life, as compared to the ones who remain within the single orbit in the Realms of Light.

When the White Fire Being determines to individualize the Twin Rays there is performed a Cosmic Ceremony in which the Electronic Bodies of the masculine and feminine Aspects of the One God Flame are externalized and kneel before their own White Fire Source and receive the Blessing and Benediction of the Sun of their System. A ring of Flame passes from the White Fire Body thru Their two Hearts and back again into the White Fire Body. This Cosmic Circlet is the Protective Presence of their love and ultimate union at the end of their individual pilgrimages, no matter how long that may be.

No one can describe the joy and the happiness of the centuries in which the Twin Flames abide within the Glorious Light of the Inner Realms which form Their natural spiritual home. Here They function as ONE in purpose, endeavor and service, but have the added hap piness of companionship and sweet association in Their endeavors.

As the constant pulsation from the Heart of the Father of the System is to carry His Kingdom to the periphery of the farthest Star, sooner or later mat impulse is bound to nnd a responsive note within the heart of one or the other or both of the Twin Flames who have enjoyed the peaceful happiness of the Inner Spheres, and then comes the first real separation with its attendant forgetfulness and, unhappily, the centuries of floundering which so often accompanies incarnation, particularly on the Earth-plane.

Sometimes, both Flames choose the roles of Missionary and mcarnate, ofttimes only one, the other remaining as the Positive Pole

and Spiritual Day Star, sustaining the mission of the Beloved thru centuries of time. This latter is the case when a lifestream is endowed and dedicated to be a Guardian Presence and belongs either to another evolutionary scheme or a previous Chain.

Finally, we come to the close of the pilgrimage of the Rays and again the Mystic Ceremony is repeated, as the Heart Flames of the free and the bound are again spiritually united for all eternity. This Cosmic Union can take place only when one of the Twin Rays is already ascended and when it has been determined by the Karmic Board that such a union will be of benefit to the progress of the Universal Scheme of Creation. The unascended lifestream is then drawn before the Lords of Karma - The Maha Chohan presents the Scroll containing the record of the entire Life pilgrimage and the Holy Christ Self must signify as to the possibility, with continued endeavor, of the ascension of the Aspirant at the close of the Earth life. If any of these three separate and distinct tests show a negative result, the moment of such union is delayed.

The individual judgment before the Karmic Lords reveals the present development of the inner bodies, the motivating poweroenind the use of Life by the individual as well as his possible activities of his powers and trusts are increased and the record of the present nartn life.

The reading of the Scroll by the Maha Chohan reveals the experiences of the individual in previous lives, by the use to which he put particular opportunities to serve Life, his choice of employment between embodiments etc.

The Holy Christ Self, knowing the personal ego, the tendencies of the nature, the hidden ambitions of the consciousness, etc., then honestly reports on the possible future outcome of such added Blessing.

When the individual has passed the three foregoing initiations, the moment of his acceptance comes and either Sanat Kumara or Lord Maitreya, on his behalf, signifies that such an one is ready for this Union. At this moment the Twin Ray is called before the Tribunal and given the solemn charge that the actual powers, substance, energies and full gathered Cosmic Momentum of his free Cosmic Consciousness will be henceforth tied into the heart of the unascended portion of Itself

who, by this voluntary Union on the part of the Ascended One - has

free access and right to use this power and energy according to the dictates of the outer self - but, the responsibility for the use of these energies remains with the Ascended Flame.

Can you even vaguely imagine this responsibility? The centuries and sometimes aeons of Cosmic Momentum given "unto a child"? ... relying upon the discrimination, honor, integrity, purity and fidelity of an unascended being not to waste or dissipate this forever.

When the Twin Ray signifies that - for love - It is willing to make such a sacrifice, the Tribunal gives Its Blessing to both parties and a date for such a Union is set and each of the Rays is given into the protection of Beings Who prepare them for that hour.

The Sun of the System to which the lifestream belongs performs the actual ceremony. For instance, Twin Rays from Venus are reunited before the Grand Altar of their Sun -- Twin Rays from the Earth before

of the System. As they kneel again and the Cosmic Circlet unites their Heart Flames for eternity, truly, truly, truly can it be said--

"Whom God hath joined together, let no man put asunder."

MAHA CHOHAN

THE BODY ELEMENTAL

There is a body elemental whose function it is to work with the Builders of Form, the Holy Christ Self of the lifestream, and the Karmic Lords who limit the freedom of the soul in its choice of garment. This elemental begins its work at the time of conception. I most cases, it motivates the newly born physical body, and almost entirely runs it thru infancy.

The soul (accumulated personal ego) functions faintly thru this elemenrai rorm. Wnen the individual is 'highly developed and matured spiritually, it endeavors to take over the control of the body elemental and the personalized ego at an early age.

This body elemental is not newly evolved with each successive life, but is one of the 'retainers' of the evolving God being - which like the soul - accompanies him on his entire journey. Unlike the soul, however, the body elemental is relieved of the connection with the ego at the time of death and enjoys the period when the ego is in the discarnate realm, in its own realm of elemental beings, being summoned by the Lords of Karma for inspection before the soul is re-dedicated to Earth life.

The form of the body which the ego will assume at the time of incarnation, its characteristics, the strengths and·the weaknesses, lie within the evolved nature of this elemental, which has an intelligence and a will of its own. When individuals are to render greater service to Life, the Lords of Karma will often allow the Devic Builders of Form to modify this elemental being thru drawing it into a higher Sphere of activity at Inner Levels before the soul is summoned for incarnation.

Now, over a period of centuries, the body elemental becomes very positive and very spoiled, on occasion, when it has been given its own way. In cases where tremendous power is focused thru a lifestream the body elemental is always stronger by reason of that power anchored into the cells of the physical structure. In other cases, the body elemental thru abuses and excesses (finding itself continuously opposed in its endeavors to build and outpicture the perfection of the Holy Christ Self) becomes rebellious, sullen and often openly antagonistic to the soul and personal ego to which it is assigned. Cancer and dis-integration of bodily unity are usually manifestations of this state of affairs.

Peace, unity, harmony and understanding among one's own members (body, mind, soul, personality and Godself) are essential to equanimity and progress on the Path. To fight the body elemental is useless, to pamper it is to lose it. To become acquainted with it in the mature dignity of the Master of the household when required to direct his immediate staff is wisdom. This is equally true of the soul (per- sonality nature.)

MAHACHOHAN

SUPPLEMENT TO THE MAHA CHOHAN'S

As Our correspondence on the Body Elemental has raised some interesting questions, I have decided to elaborate a little on the instruction.

At the time when the individual lifestream first chose to go forth into incarnation, the Holy Christ Self was called before the Karmic Board and given Its permission anti also the destination to which it would be sent.

In order to provide a physical form in which the Holy Christ Self could function, the Builders of Form were called upon to provide Elemental Beings from the same Sphere and Ray to which the incarnating lifestream belonged. These Elemental Beings had been trained at Inner Levels to draw the Universal Light Substance and follow a pattern, to create a flame flower or some simple manifestation of nature. The length of time that the Elemental could hold the pattern in his consciousness determined the duration of the manifest form. As these potential Builders of Form increased in their capacity to hold the patterns received by them from the great Nature Devas, they worked up the ladder of evolution to a point where they might be entrusted to build the temple (body) which would house the Presence of God.

Each lifestream, before the first incarnation, was joined to an Elemental in a solemn ceremony before the Karmic Lords; the Ele mentals were charged to remain with the lifestream so long as it should desire to inhabit a physical body, to keep the body in repair, and in all ways make it a habitable temple.

ments were given into the keeping of the Body Elemental, who was allowed to look upon the perfection of the Holy Christ Self, which was to be the pattern it would build with the substance of the third dimensional plane.

At first, the creation of the body was a joyous and happy experience. After the Presence projected the Immortal Flame into the airless cell, the Body Elemental drew the necessary elements and re-created almost perfectly the design and pattern of the Holy Christ Self. The flesh forms of those early ages were beautiful beyond words to describe, and truly a Golden Age of beauty prevailed. The Etheric Double was the pattern which the Elemental used, for this finer body outpictured the full glory of the Holy Christ Self and it was easy for the Elemental to have reference to this pattern from time to time. The Elemental took up abode within the temple which It had builded, and like a housekeeper or a caretaker, maintained the functions which kept the body in workable order (repairing, fueling, etc.) and the association between the Dweller and the Elemental was a happy one.

When man began to experiment with the use of energy, and to build into his etheric body certain distortions of form and impurities of essence, the Body Elemental became confused because the pattern was

distorted, and It OBEDIENTLY began to build the distortions into the flesh.

Then, between embodiments, the evolving soul was allowed to sojourn in whatever Realm or Sphere it had earned the right to inhabit thru its use of energy in the Earth life, and the Elemental was freed from it to enjoy a certain freedom in the Elemental Kingdom and rest up for the next service when the soul was called for a new embodiment.

When the Lords of Karma called the incarnating lifestream again, it usually appeared within its Etheric Body, wherein is recorded all the experiences passed thru, not only on Earth but in the Inner Realms between embodiments. The Body Elemental is also called at this time, and there is often quite a 'scene' because the Elemental rightfully objects to using Its energy to mould and form a body as distorted as the Etheric Body of Its partner on this long journey. The Holy Christ Self of the lifestream is also in attendance, and the Body Elemental is soothed by Its Presence and offer of support. Then the substance which the soul has charged with his energy - pure or otherwise - is given to the Body Elemental to weave into the new physical form. Here again, It is very reluctant to take such impure substance, and wherever possible, it saves the 'best' of the elements for the outside, and puts the impure substance inside the form. (Whitened Sepulchres).

You will see that after centuries of endeavor to reproduce the Holy Christ Self thru the substance provided by the lifestream, and the tremendous added strain of working against the appetites and passions which the individual developed when it fell from Purity and Grace, that the Body Elemental soon developed an antipathy for the lifestream with which It was forced to work.

Thus, the Body Elemental was no longer a co-operative, loving helper, but blocked the projects and designs of the individual when ever possible.

When the individual comes to a point of understanding, and endeavors to abide by the laws of purity and abstinance, from those activities which break down the structure of the physical form, there is the beginning of a new association and friendship between the in dividual and the Body Elemental. This, however, is not builded up in the matter of an instant, for centuries of abuse and careless use of the temple, created and sustained by this Elemental, is not easily forgotten. Then! too, the Body Elemental must wait for the purification of the etheric envelope, which forms Its pattern. When this Etheric Body has been held in the Sacred Fire and resumes its Light Pattern of the Holy Christ Self, the Body Elemental can quickly outpicture it thru the flesh.

Also, the very substance that makes up the physical form has been used over and over in successive embodiments, and this too, requires purification, in order to raise in vibratory action and emit Light. You will see, therefore, the necessity for the use of the Violet Flame and the action of the Cosmic Flame of Cosmic Purity, in connection with the work being done with the Builders of Form. When this is understood and conscientiously applied, We shall have again some of those 'bodies enduring' that are absolutely non-recordant to disease, disintegration, and finally death.

Hoping this will be ofassistance to those earnest hearts who asked for your elaboration upon the subject-

Lovingly, sincerely and devotedly

"I AM"

SAINT GERMAIN

'THE SECOND DEATH'

The outer self that proceeds through the universe in search of God increases its Light according to the use of the energy in each successive life, or increases the accumulation of shadows which forms the karma of the future.

The purpose of the contact with the Master is to increase the 'thirst' of the outer self for Spiritual Light, so that through conscious application, one day the Spark of Light might become Flame and the Second Birth be achieved.

The Chamber in which the Spark of Divinity is held is an airless cell and it is capped. The personal self must provide an atmosphere of Light before the cap can be removed and the Spark, in Its first contact with the Third Dimensional Realm, finds Itself in a protective aura of spiritual essence like unto Itself, thus being fanned into Flame rather than being extinguished. Premature birth of the physical body results ofttimes in the stillborn infant. The Spiritual- Birth is, in like manner, a most delicate time and every effort is made to prevent a like manifestation when the new Christus is delivered from the tomb- (airless cell).

All through the soul's journey, from the beginning of time, the Spark of Immortality has been held within this Chamber, so that no matter how dark the shadows became they could not touch this Immortal Fire. But, once the capstone has been removed and the Spirit of the Fire is loosed, the lifestream either becomes immortal or experiences the Second Death. You will see then that it is not lightly that the capstone is removed and the soul entrusted with providing and holding the necessary atmosphere for the Sacred Fire - the original gift of the Creator - which, emitted through the outer self, is the Life and Light by which the ego moves about, but which never did mingle with its activities in its fullness.

The lung cavity is like a rock-hewn chamber. In the center is the Sanctuary (heart) where the Holy of Holies dwells - a Spark of Divinity containing the motivation, the intelligence, the pattern of future greatness. The personal self (through the thought and feeling centers) may fill the atmosphere of the breast with any quality it desires -- But, until it consciously provides a spiritual atmosphere, like unto the Kingdom, from whence the Spark has come forth, the Wisdom of Life will not allow the Fire ofthe Llfestreamto actually contact and become one with the outer representation, for it is delicate in the extreme and would return to the Fourth Dimension if it did not find a natural element in the lifestream to which its vibration corresponded. If this was done so far as the personal ego is concerned, the Second Death would be the result.

As the outer self begins, through application, devotion, adoration and prayer, to change the atmosphere surrounding the Spark of Divinity within the heart, such an one signals to the Spiritual Watchers that he is ready for the help of the Master in preparation for the Second Birth. The experiences of Life are all then directed toward this 'pre-natal' development, and all of Heaven cooperates in preparing for a new Cosmic Birth.

At the same time, the Spark of Divinity begins to take on the form of the Higher Mental Body within the little cell in which it lives (in somewhat the same manner in which the physical body takes form in the mother's womb) and it grows into a tiny but perfect figure of the Christ Self. This is referred to in all the old Spiritual Teachings as 'the little man, no larger than the thumb' that lives within the heart. To the unawakened, the Spiritual Spark is like a tiny, unformed flame; to those awaiting the Second Birth it is a perfect Being - of infinitesimal size, however.

When the soul's atmosphere has attained a certain amount of Light and the periphery of this atmosphere (which is the emotional or thought and feeling aura) has been tested time and time again for weak spots or breakage, lest the winds of adversity flow in after the tiny Spiritual Being is released, the final initiation for the individual takes place. This initiation sometimes takes years to accomplish, as every external force is drawn and pitted against the evolving soul light, for the Father God does not lightly give His Flame into the keeping of any individual being. When the lifestream is found ready, the Initiator stands by - the airless cell is opened - and the New Spiritual Being enters the prepared atmosphere of Spiritual Purity, where experiencing no shock to Its Essence because of the similarity of radiation, It soon expands with a Cosmic Onrush and gathers into Itself the remaining activities of the outer self. A God Being is thus made manifest and Flame is His Garment.

If, at this crucial moment, the atmosphere of the individual's feeling world was not pure and harmonious enough, the Flame could be snuffed out, so far as the Third Dimensional Expression was concerned, and that personality would be permanently refused another opportunity to redeem itself. The "I AM" Presence would never again send forth that Spark through such an one and the result would be what the Spiritual World has called the Second Death. On occasions in the past, because all the forces of evil are present at such an initiation, this has, unfortunately taken place.

But, in the latter part of 1897, WE WERE ASSURED THAT

THERE WOULD NEVER AGAIN BE A SECOND DEATH, AND,

ER, IT IS ABSOLUTELY SURE AND IMMORTALITY IS ASSURED

TO THIS EARTH.

This was Kuthumi's particular service to Life, for which, may the Universal God of Gods Bless Him forever, and for which the un conscious beneficiaries must one day offer conscious gratitude in a better and more perfect race.

MahaChohan

THE HALLS OF KARMA

and

THE KARMIC BOARD

Situated in the lower Etheric Realms is the great white square building which as been referred to by many as the 'Judgment Hall', but which, in reality, is a Temple of great Mercy and Love known as the Halls of Karma.

Thru this building, every lifestream passes after its release from physical embodiment, and thru this same building passes every in carnating soul before it is given its assigment into a new Earth body.

There is no lifestream who is not acquainted with the Halls of Karma, and it is often because of the sphere to which the soul is delegated because of its questionable activities in life, that the in dividual has brought back a dread of 'judgment' and has incorporated into the theology of the various creeds the doctrine of the wrath and punishments of Jehovah.

A thorough understanding of the great service rendered the evolving souls upon the planet by those mighty Beings known as the Lords of Karma will take this fear of death and judgment from the consciousness and feeling world of the aspirant, and help the individual passing thru the change called death, as well as his loved ones remaining in the Earth sphere, to anticipate the experience and to assist himself in receiving the greatest possible benefit from such experience.

The great process of evolution requires that the soul of man must incarnate in a physical body and learn to master the control and qualification of energies (Life) in order to qualify for certain spiritual offices in the Scheme of Universal Evolution. Many beings, of course, never choose to incarnate, but for the sake of brevity and clarity, we shall consider only those who voluntarily chose to assume physical incarnation - either as Guardians of the human race or in order to gain experience and mastery of energy as a member of this evolution.

In order to regulate the entrance of these souls into physical bodies to give them an opportunity to develop and mature upon the Earth, and then release them at the close of a certain cycle to make room for other lifestreams awaiting an opportunity to enter the schoolroom of Earth, a Board of Celestial Beings was created whose many, diversified and complex responsibilities are concerned with the provision of the greatest possible opportunity for each one of the ten billion souls belonging to this evolution. This Body is known as the Karmic Board, and Its decisions are final in connection with the disposition of the affairs of mankind, except in the rare instances where petitions are placed before the Sun of the System and 'dispensations' are granted to accelerate the progress of the race. The present members of the Karmic Board are:

Pallas Athene, Goddess of Truth Kwan Yin, Goddess of Mercy Vista (Cyclopea), the All-seeing Eye of God Portia, Goddess of Justice The Goddess of Liberty Lord Saithrhu, Manu of the Seventh Root Race Nada, Goddess of Love

If the soul has come to the end of its cycle of incarnations, and there is a possibility that the Ascension might be attained, a Messenger of the Karmic Board ofttimes comes for the individual before he has finally passed thru the change called 'death'. Such an one is examined, and if his energies qualify him to attain his Victory, he is given the choice of accepting the Ascension or waiting until a later date in order to re-embody and better serve mankind. If he chooses to accept the Ascension, sometimes a few days or weeks pass before the Silver Cord (the Life-line between the "I AM" Presence and the individual) is finally severed, and the lifestream, under the direction of its own Great God Presence, then completes its circle of manifestation in the As cension in the Light. If this occurs, before so-called death, there is usually a great lightness and happiness about the individual which signifies the anticipation of the release to come. The far greater percentage of mankind, however, are not yet ready for this tremendous accomplishment, and it is particularly to these lesser sons of men that the Karmic Board is so exceedingly kind.

At the moment when the soul is about to leave the body, the Personage of the Maha Chohan (Representative of the Holy Spirit to this Earth) Who was present at the birth of the individual, and breathed the first breath into the body, prepares to accept the final breath of the departing spirit. As the Maha Chohan accepts the breath, the Silver Cord is severed, and an Angel or Master awaits the soul and conveys such an one - usually - to the gentle and comfortable 'Rest' which is the orthodox Heaven of mankind's general belief. Here, after a

period of rest, during which time the blessed soul is allowed to meet friends and loved ones who are available if they have not re-incarnated or been assigned to inaccessible heights. A Messenger of the Karmic Council again appears and summons the soul to appear before the Council to be assigned to whichever Sphere or Schoolroom that They, in Their great Wisdom, feel will best hasten the development of the God Nature within the individual lifestream.

We speak now, not of the great mass of sleeping souls who pass thru the Karmic Halls in groups (and who are in a rather sorn nambulistic state during the entire procedure and are gently carried by Spirit Guardians, after the mass judgment, to suitable Spheres where they may be awakened - at least a little), but we speak rather of the average good individual who has developed certain God Principles and Spiritual interests, and so has earned individual consideration, and also the smaller and more select number of chelas and spiritually developed lifestreams who have earned the special assistance of the Karmic Board.

Approaching the Halls of Karma, we see the great high doors open wide. Groups of individuals are entering thru the arched doorway under the guidance of Angelic Beings; also other single spirits, ac companied by Shining Beings of Light, are approaching and joining the groups ascending the stairs towards the portals. As we draw near the open doors which seem to dwarf even the tallest beings who enter thru them, we are overwhelmed by the enormous size of the building, and the long corridor that stretches before us almost as far as the eyes can see.

As we proceed along the corridor, we notice doorways off the central corridor, and over each doorway is the name of a country - China - India - Argentina - and so forth. From time to time, we see groups of individuals who have apparently left the body as members of the race or country indicated by the sign over the door, turn from the main corridor and enter these small ante-chambers. They are appar ently awaiting summons by the Messenger of the Karmic Council.

We proceed, however, the entire length of the corridor and finally come upon the great audience chamber and enter quietly - seating ourselves just inside the door.

Before us is a large chamber not unlike the House of Commons in England, and upon the raised dais in front are seven Throne Chairs - although we are told that usually only four are occupied - the Great Lords of Karma acting for one another - and only at the half-yearly Councils do the seven Members officiate as one.

The seats are all occupied by individual souls accompanied by their Sponsors, or by groups of individuals together with their Guard ians and Protectors. A great Angelic Being calls the name of the individual or group and they rise with their Sponsors - if any - and proceed to the front of the room where the record of the life just ended is read in a loud and emphatic voice by the Angel of Record. Then the Holy Christ Self reports on what might have been ac complished according to the natural talents of the individual and the opportunities afforded the lifestream thru the Kindness and Mercy of Life and the Great White Brotherhood Who are constantly looking for ways and means by which the soul may expiate certain debts to Life in constructive, impersonal and altruistic services.

Before judgment is handed down, and the lifestream or group is given into the keeping of the Being Who will take them to the schoolroom and enroll them in the active study fitted for their evolution and progress - never with a sense of punishment, but always with a sense of developing the latent Light in the heart - any member of the Great White Brotherhood may 'speak' for such a soul and offer to take the responsibility for such an one if he is released into that Brother's custody. If this is done, the individual soul is given to the Master and proceeds to a much higher Sphere and receives much greater assistance than that which he has earned by 'merit.' This is where the efficacy of the prayers for the 'dead' and the supplication of one's loved ones become so potent, because by drawing the attention of an Ascended Master toward the soul about to enter the Hall of Judgment, always without question, the Master will either go in person and offer to sponsor the soul, or will send a representative or chela to speak for that soul and conduct such an one to a proper place where, in time, the Master will visit him and assist in his evolution.

At no time does the Karmic Board punish a lifestream. Their complete and entire concern is with the providing of the very best natural conditions for the development of the spiritual nature of the individual. If the individual has lived a very wicked life, it may be necessary that such an one experience the feeling of the quality of energy that he has charged into Life. This is done in order to impress the consciousness that such qualification is not in accordance with Divine Law.

The Ascended Master Kuthumi, if not present Himself, always has a pupil present, and He claims almost all those who pass from the body in youth. The Ascended Master El Morya asks for those who have been active in governmental affairs - even if they have seemingly failed in their tasks. The Master of the Third Ray, the Lady Rowena, asks for those who have worked on that Ray in endeavoring to bring or sustain peace and Brotherhood. The Ascended Master Serapis Bey asks for the artists, musicians, the architects, the engineers, and builders of beau tiful temples, cathedrals, cities, etc. The Ascended Hilarion speaks for the doctors, the nurses and the scientists. The Ascended Master Jesus asks for those who have served Him well in the orthodox channels; and the Ascended Master Saint Germain asks for the particular lifestreams who, consciously or unconsciously, have forwarded the Cause of Freedom - either from political, religious, or mental and physical bondage. Thus it is well to have at least a passing acquaintance with these Beloved Brothers so that when you stand before the Board, They may say: "this child has served Me well!"

Ofttimes the lifestreams of those who have been benefitted by the soul in life are called in to speak for them in witness - even members of the four-footed kingdom - and all of this is taken into account. Seldom does a soul arrive before the Judgment Board who does not have at least one lifestream that has benefitted in some way by reason of its embodiment.

After the soul is judged, and his Light measured, he is taken to one of the Seven Spheres and here, under the direction of Beings par ticularly prepared to teach him, he unfolds in understanding until his guardian signifies to the Karmic Board that such an one is again ready for an opportunity to reincarnate.

As there are about ten billion souls belonging to the Earth's evolution, and the accumulation of each is such that only one-third are allowed on the planet at one time lest the axis of the Earth should not be able to hold the weight of such a human accumulation, it takes some time to secure the right to re-embody, and the potential worth of the soul is taken into consideration by the Lords of Karma in deciding which one out of each three shall be offered the privilege. The Guardians of the race and the highly evolved usually forego their sojourn in the Higher realms in order to 'hurry back' to help the race, and they are always passed first by the Karmic Board. This sometimes accounts for the lack of physical energy in the current embodiment because they have foregone the period of rest in the Higher Spheres which replenishes the spirit in the same manner that a good night's sleep rests the individual while in incarnation.

After the Karmic Board has agreed to provide an opportunity for reincarnation, there comes the period in which the karma of the individual who is to incarnate must be examined and a suitable incarnation prepared wherein a certain proportion of that karma may be worked out and certain opportunities given to right wrongs of past lives and gain merit and momentum of good for the Causal Body. How very carefully is the amount of karmic energy meted out so that there is not more for the individual to meet in the forthcoming life than his Light and strength can master! The saying: "The Lord prepares the back for the burden," is fundamentally true, except that it was the 'back' and not the Lord that earned the burden, but the Lord, in His great Mercy, 'lightened the pack'.

When the karma has been alloted, the environment and race chosen, the parents decided upon, then the soul is notified and the Body Elemental called from the rest it has secured in Its own realms. The soul and Elemental are told of the forthcoming embodiment, the Body Elemental shown the pattern of the body that the soul has earned (which it often dislikes tremendously), and then the Builders of Form, the Holy Christ Self and the Elemental begin to prepare for the incarnation, and thru the same Halls of Karma passes the incarnating soul into embodiment again.

It is hoped that with the dispensations being granted from the Great Central Sun, and with the tremendous contribution of voluntary energies from members of the human race, that the Halls of Karma will soon be the Portals of Freedom for every member of our evolution, and that as the very last lifestream passes thru 'to return no more', the doors of the Judgment Hall may be closed for eternity, and the great Recording Angels, sealing the door, say, with Jesus: "It is finished! Father, into Thy Hands we commit our evolution for ALL HAVE

BEEN SAVED!"

No lifestream that incarnates receives in any embodiment more Karma than his development will allow him to completely expiate within that life---. There is no disease - no distress or condition which, through the Law of Justice and Mercy, is to be experienced by any lifestrearn in that embodiment, that is greater than the developed

consciousness and power of the individual to whom that Karma rightfully belongs. This is the Law and you may tell it from the housetops.

Man has said; "The Lord (Law) prepares the back for the burden"

yes, to a degree, but the Law does not inflict the burden of returning

energy upon the lifestream until within the Flame in the heart and the capacity in the consciousness there is the potential power to balance that debt.

Every electron that the individual has taken from the unformed Light in the Heart of God and sent out into the universe stamped by the light pattern of his lifestream must be accounted for---. If the electrons went forth in harmony for a constructive purpose to fulfill at least a fair proportion of that person's reason for being, those electrons are released from the debt side of his "ledger" and become a part of the storehouse for good in the Causal Body. But, the countless hundreds of thousands of tons of energy that the individual has, so boldly drawn from God's heart, where it was resting at ease and peace, and sent forth discordantly qualified by the wilful and selfish thoughts and feelings of the personal self, must be returned to the individual in one form or another until that lifestream redeems that energy and sends it forth in love, for it is the Law of Life that any energy sent forth which does not comply with the Law of Harmony, must be cleansed and purified by the dispenser.

Now, when I say" returned in one form or another", I mean that ofttimes the energy sent forth qualified inharmoniously through the individual's own free will in one lifetime, will come back to him in some particular trait or characteristic in some person around him which is particularly annoying or distressing - and that energy coming from another lifestream which "baits" the temper must be loved into harmony or it will ap_pear again in another lifestrearn some place in that individual's path---. No two people are annoyed by the same traits, habits, and characteristics of people, animals, or circumstances. Why? Because each one is only prodded by the energy which corresponds to his own "failing" in some lifetime and which life in mercy brings back to him in order that he may redeem it and so set both himself and the other one free.

When a spirit is re-embodied, a band of forgetfulness is placed on his forehead so that he would not remember his past lives - both good and evil. This is done in mercy for the weight of remembrance would be too much for the emotional body to stand when added to the experience of the current life. As we have stated earlier when an individual incarnates, he is alloted so much Karma for that em bodiment, which fits his capabilities to transmute, for "The Lord fits the back for the burden."

It is possible, however, that sometimes, under a special dis pensation of the Karmic Board, though extremely rare, certain in dividuals, under special circumstances, who have reached high per fection, that past memories of personal hates and prejudices do not affect them, are permitted this privilege. This done, the individual has a continuity of consciousness, remembering not only past earthly life experiences, but also those that occurred at Inner Levels, between embodiments.

Paul, the Venetian -

Now the Maha Chohan speaks:

Many is the soul Lord Michael has met - many is the soul that has stood before the Court of Karma who has said: '' Give me just one day to go back and make things right." But when that silver cord is severed - when your Christ Self says "Enough" - when the Maha Chohan feels the investment of the energy from the Sun into your lifestream has been sufficient, and that nothing more can be accomplished, there is no "going back" - it is always "forward"! And that Angel who stands at the door of the Halls of Karma, when the souls have had their individual judgement, (which is not eternal, but just governs the past life) that Angel Who stand with hands outstretched and says "For ward" - that blessed one is not always too well-liked by the souls of men. Yet "Forward" the soul must proceed into the schoolrooms assigned, into the condition it has prepared in its Earth life, and then when the Call comes from the Karmic Board again, it may petition for a new opportunity to come back and make things right---and how is each one chosen? ---by possible service.

Lord Maitreya (now The Buddha) speaks:

Let Me remind you again of the activity at the Royal Teton. Twice each year, as the acceleration of the activity of the planet's progress has taken place, the Great Karmic Board meets in the Realms of Light above the Teton. There They listen to the plans and ideas of the Ascended Masters, the Angels, the Elementals, and the members of the

human race who hope to impersonally benefit the entire Planet; who hope to secure the assistance and cooperation of other members of the race of Members of the Angelic, Cherubic or Seraphic Host, in order to fulfill Their design.

The Karmic Board is presided over by the Goddess of Opportunity and Justice Who is the Spiritual Complement of your own beloved Master, Saint Germain. She is the embodiment of Mercy and a representative of the Seventh Ray to this Earth. Because of Her nature ensouling Opportunity, Justice and Mercy through the Flame in Her Heart, there is much greater freedom for those who desire to serve the race now than there was before She was given this position of authority and of trust as spokesman of the Karmic Board.

The seven great Members of the Karmic Board, three seated at either side of Her, all wear robes of deep purple, representing Mercy and Compassion. Upon each One's head rests the glorious sev en-pointed crown, symbol of the authority of the Karmic Board, studded with amethysts (jewel of the Seventh Ray). Facing the Karmic Board, are the Sun Gods and Goddesses from superior Systems, Alpha and Omega (from the Great Central Sun), in the center face the Goddess of Justice. The other Sun Gods and Their Complements are seated to the left and to the right of Alpha and Omega, so that there are two semi-circles facing each other. The Beloved Sun Gods and God desses are also dressed in exquisite royal purple, in honor of the granting of the special gifts of mercy to the Earth.

The beginning of the procession starts with the entrance of Prince Michael, the great Archangel. He is followed by the other Archangels in graded order. Following Them is a Representative of our Lord Maha Chohan and the Temple of Comfort at Ceylon. He is followed by the Chohans of the Rays. Then you have the great Nature Kingdom represented by Beloved Aries, Virgo, Neptune, Oromasis, and Diana. Smaller elementals follow Them. The individual Who is the Hierarch of each Retreat or the Representative of the Hierarch of the Retreat, receives the beautiful Scroll tied in deep purple, which gives the authority and opportunity to use Their Own initiative and energy to return to Their Retreat and to weave out of the opportunity given whatever They can, to externalize the plan which They have presented to the Karmic Board and which that August Body has considered feasible and allowed Them to develop.

The Representative of each Retreat is the One Who kneels before blessed Portia (Goddess of Opportunity) and receives that scroll which is the opportunity to externalize that petition within the year. The other Beings Who form the escort and train of each Representative follow, giving Portia the radiation of blessing, bowing the head in honor of Her Light. Then They pass on in a circular path until They kneel before Alpha and Omega. Beloved Alpha and Omega join Their hands upon the heads of each Hierarch, or the Being Who is representing the Hierarch and Who receives the scroll giving the dispensation and grant. Then, as the circular procession moves on, They return to the group within the Heart of the Teton---.

THE KARMIC BOARD

Pallas Athene, Goddess of Truth and Member of the Karmic Board, speaks:

Do you know what really decides the dispensation in favor, of even to the Lord of the World, is the amount of voluntary energies that, He can show, will be offered for the furthering of His cause among the people that He endeavors to serve! No matter how magnificent the plan; no matter how beautiful the design; no matter with what thought these have been woven out of the energies of the various Retreats and Their Hierarchs and the assembled Brotherhood, the Pattern which will help the Race, the Impersonal Cosmic Law is such that energy voluntarily contributed from among the Race must be shown before We can acquiesce to giving of grants and dispensations.

Everything here and hereafter requires the investment of energy. The further you go upon the pathway of light, the more priceless is the gift of energy and the gift of life, and We Who hear the plea of a Cosmic Being, know the value of His life, know the value of every thought He thinks every sacred, sanctified word that passes His lips, and We cannot imprison those magnificent energies in the physical appearance world, which would be the activity if We were to grant His request and He did not have in the lower atmosphere lifestreams whose energies He could use rather than His own. The Higher the Being, the less likely are We to grant the dispensation which will require the condensation and imprisonment of His energies which can be utilized at Cosmic levels, unless there are funnels through which He may direct

the divine pattern and plan, and those funnels of consciousness receptive to that plan use their own energies and more than that, stimulate the interest of others around them to externalizing that plan.

So when the Beloved Lord of the World presents His petition and the glorious suggestions that come from the heart of Shamballa, the Karmic Board looks to see what lifestream will support His plan, will be receptive to it, and if the Lord of the World can show Us some such lifestream, then We in turn give to Him a balance of Our energy which matches the energy of the chelas voluntarily offered to the Board.

For every chela who gives his energy to sponsor a cosmic cause, We give a balance from the Cosmic Stockpile and double it. If, however, the Master, whether it is the Lord of the World, or any one of the Chohans, or any other God-free Being; has no step-down trans former, no chelas in the world of form who, upon examination, are found worthy and capable of externalizing the Master's plan, We recommend that the Master, in the next six months cycle, endeavor to secure such a connection and to stimulate the interest and magnetize the interest of some chelas and come back in six months with that chela in the inner body.

Then the Master again presents the plan and He says: "Here is an individual who is capable of working out the details of it. I will give the seed idea - his intuition is developed - and he, working in the world of form can, I am sure, gather others around him and complete this design." If that is the case, then We look at the inner bodies of the chela, examine them well and if We find that the Master is going to have the assistance, We will grant that petition.

It is a very difficult assignment because We, in Our God-free estate see the need! We see the condition of your Earth, We see the short span of time in which this tremendous task is to be accomplished! Every plan, naturally, that comes to Us from the Ascended Host is magnificent, and yet it is all determined by how much enthusiasm and

. /.

voluntary energy can be contributed by unascended beings! When the Beloved Masters have so few to show to externalize Their plan, century after century, We have had to deny the opportunity for Them to fulfill it.

One of the most important of the chains, We would say, that binds Our hands is the mass Karma of the race. Those of you who are interested in securing dispensations, if you will work on the removal, through the Violet Fire, of the mass Karma of the race, it will be greatly appreciated.

When it comes to you in the unascended state, when you present your petitions, you, too, are examined and the ambition of your petition is examined by your own capacity to do anything to fulfill them and the energies of application that you could or would make are considered. Your past record is considered in this line and where there is some promise that if you are given the grant, your own energies in the calls will help to fulfill that grant, at least a partial grant may be given. But if the petitions are written lightly, hoping that some other part of life is going to fulfill them, no matter how magnificent they are, We cannot grant them unless an Ascended Being takes them up and stands Sponsor for them and offers them as His Own.

"I Am" also grateful to be able to give you some explanation regarding the presence of animal life on the planet earth today, and the responsibility vested in mankind to assist that life into its own natural beauty and perfection of expression.

Every form that is manifest in the third dimensional plane is an outpictured idea held in consciousness. Even the physical body is merely externalized thought. In the first Golden Ages, when mankind chose to accept the responsibility of incarnation on the earth, the Angelic and Devic and Elemental Kingdoms preceded mankind to "prepare a place for them." These Angelic, Devic and Elemental F"o~s were beautiful in the extreme, outpicturing the God Image of their own archtype held in the mind and heart of God Himself. You will remember that the octopus was originally a lovely golden sun, its tenacles rays of irridescent light, and the oyster and clam of today, beautiful fairy forms. These elementals were destined to journey with the mankind of earth, serving him, obedient to his every direction, throughout the long pilgrimage from eternity to eternity. There was no unpleasant or impure form on the earth before mankind came.

When the first group of mankind left the Sun, they too outpictured the glory of their own Electronic Bodies, and the physical garments they wore externalized the God Image which they remembered clearly in their consciousness. This was a time of great beauty, great happiness and great peace. There was no veil between the Inner Presence and the outer mind, and constantly dwelling on the perfection of their own "I AM" Presence, absorbing Its beauty with their physical sight, enjoying

Its Presence with the feelings, the pliable substance of the elemental life obediently manifested that Image in man, woman and child. Truly it was a Garden of Eden.

When mankind no longer directed the attention and consciousness to the Blue Print whose design they were to outpicture, the vision of the God Presence began to fade in the consciousness and the lines were blurred, the outline distorted, as when you look at your image through moving water. Because the consciousness no longer held the True Image, the projected form (no more than the film in the camera) took on like distortion, and the physical bodies of the people outpictured the cloudy concept of Divinity which had filmed over, so to speak, the Immaculate Concept of their Own Archtype.

In like manner, mankind began to impress the more innocent and child-like consciousness of the elemental forms who absorbing the distorted figures through their own sight, hearing and feeling senses, and being OBEDIENCE INCARNATE the elementals took on the characteristics of their masters(?) and the beginning of animal life took place.... the elementals imprisoned in the forms suggested by man's own thoughts and feelings and human nature.

As time went on, more and more of the concentrated qualities of mankind's human nature became embodied in these animal forms, until you had the terrific beasts of the so called prehistoric eras=-the dinasours, etc. This was the darkest point in earth's history, and from then on began the slow evolution of man, elemental and beast upward toward civilization of a sort. There is only one road up, for all life, and that is through the Love of some Superior Intelligence, until the lesser life is freed. Mankind consciously imprisoned the elemental kingdom in animal form, and from among their number some members of the human race must love this life free. Great men and women as, for instance, our Brother Kuthumi, have loved hundreds of thousands of these imprisoned friends, raising their consciousness and natures by association until they never need again incarnate in forms less than their natural estate. Some lifestreams are naturally suited to this ~ice. Some have volunteered at inner levels to assist this kingdom. Others are required by karmic law to render a balance to this kingdom because of particular indebtedness to its members through past activities of one kind or another. ALL pursue the course set by their hearts - and ALL are given their Freedom by the Masters, who - I assure you - are present especially where there is a need for assistance. If We did not go where imprisoned life was present, We would long since have abandoned the earth... We should never enter the shadows of the astral plane and with our own hands strip those lifestreams of accumulations of centuries of mis-use of God energy... We should never enter the Compound and serve there. Wherever the shadows are darkest, the need is greatest, the most impurity is manifest... There you will find the Sons of Mercy and of Love.

In some of the esoteric teachings, there have been stipulations prohibiting the presence of animals in the atmosphere of students. There were several reasons for this law which governed a specific type of discipline only. One: the neophite was to devote ALL his attention, one-pointedly- on the spiritual search, contemplation, and endeavors to make the Col connection with His-Source. Naturally the presence of any creature requires certain attention and necessary abandonment of the absolute detachment required by the Vedic Law to attain the fullness of the Impersonal Life. In the same manner, there students could not have human beings around them, but really became hermits in endeavoring to be freed of the distraction of form. Two: Every beating heart sets up a vibration - a radiation - a sphere of influence which contributes to· the atmosphere in which it functions. This influence, human, animal or elemental may be beneficial or otherwise, according to the temperment and nature of the being involved. For instance, a herd of grazing sheep or cows emit an actual substance of peace and contentment and a soft golden aura flows out from them which accounts for man's emjoyment of pastoral scenes. A purring cat emits a soft rosy glow and a singing cricket on the hearth a blue aura, all of which are no detriment to the atmosphere. Of course, if either man, elemental or animal becomes disturbed, the inner atmosphere of the student is affected by the energy with which each small or large sphere of influence is surrounded.

Therefore, selfishly perhaps, many people prefer to eliminate as much as possible any presences who might adversely affect their own auras, and not take into consideration the fact that the strength of their individual sphere of influence might be the leaven in the loaf so far as the lesser intelligences are concerned. It is a completely individual decision to make, but the student on the path must always realize and remember that the greater must always be the Master of the lesser, and that the energy of God Intelligence through the human heart is naturally the control of the energy in the beast, and that there is no need to fear the lesser life but great need to love it free.

I hope this will give you an understanding of fragments of the law which will enable you to pursue your own individual way, giving freedom to those other lifestreams to serve life as best they may in the firm knowledge that the very presence on the earth of any form--is the silent edict for those who choose to read-- LOVE THOU, ME, FREE!

"Ah---does the road wind upward all the way... Yes, to the very end."

Saint Germain

MAHACHOHAN

Many of My Chelas who have a deep love and understanding of the ofttimes much abused members of the four-footed kingdom, have asked inwardly if these blessed animals pass through a" second birth". I now answer and say, only those endowed with the privilege of passing through the chain of physical embodiments, as human beings, carry the Immortal Spark of the Godhead within the Airless Chamber, which is known as the Immortal Victorious Threefold Flame.

The animal kingdom evolves a soul, and at a certain point, is released from re-embodiment and enters the Devic or Nature King dom, but they are like Angels, servants of some Intelligent God Being, who directs them to carry love. h"~ling. peace and Erotectio_n. They have no free-will to create and utilize the Sacred Fire, unless they choose to take the responsibility of accepting the Immortal Fire into the Airless Cell and through a "round" evolve a soul that will provide a proper Chamber for the release of the Sacred Fire, thus earning the privilege of being co-creator with God. (You will remember that Beloved Oromasis was granted immortality by the Ascended Master, Our Beloved Saint Germain).

If some elemental or animal serves you well, when you are Lord of the Flame, having experienced the "second birth" (Ascended), y°'u can offer that little creature immortality. You can approach the Great Central Sun and secure a "Spark of Life", which that creature may or may not choose to accept. If it does not accept, it lives a life, through eternity, of love, peace, and security, but cannot create through the use of the Sacred Fire. If it does accept, it must start on a round of birth and re-birth until it has evolved a soul that can be judged worthy to release the Immortal Spark and thus create a new Lord of the Flame. Many have refused, and many have accepted this experience. You are here to become Masters of Love.

There is no lifestream in all the Great Universe of God who is not in some manner a Dispenser of the Love Element.

Love is the dual force of expansion and contraction -- cohesion and radiation. It is a Centripetal and Centrifugal Force.

The lifestream must be anchored in the exact center of his world and the two Forces equally controlled according to the requirement of the moment. This is Mastery.

Love must be able to give of Itself in the release of radiation and hold an object in its own orbit so that it neither comes too close nor goes too far from the governing central intelligence, according to the God Design.

This is the most difficult aspect in the achievement of Mastery - to control the indrawing vibration of the Love Force and keep the balance between Blessing and Absorption.

Witness: If the attraction of the Sun draws a planet in infinitesimal proportion too close to the center, it ceases to be.... If a planet is driven just a little toofar out ofits orbit by the Sun, it ceases to be....

So it is with man in his relation to every living and breathing thing and every inanimate object and every force and power with which he is endowed.

Time will not allow Me to go into the ramifications of this subject, but even $pirij_tJ_Qlly, the man who draws knowledge and power from Life and does not gfoe a balance in service, is off the-center:

We have in My Retreat a Golden Bar about eighteen inches long which stands on a pyramid whose apex is a hair's breadth in size. This Bar never moves, no matter what the planetary changes or Earth upheavals may be. It is the manifestation of Love i~ perfect balance.

Man in his present day experiments with the Law and Power of Love uses either too much of the outgoing force, which repels the presence of people and things, or, thru the mis-use of the cohesive power, accumulates more than he can balance in service.

The great lesson the soul must learn is Balanced Activity.

The Activities of Love generated by human beings pass thru three stages:

The first is the Parent-Child Association - the adoration and solicitude of the parent for the infant and the child's affection and deification of the parent, whose model and example it chooses to deify. (The majority of the human race lives within this phase of de velopment.)

Secondly, Friendship, which consists of the interchange of con sciousness; the enjoyment of association and the conveyance of more or less loyalty and affection, according to the development of the life stream; each one pursuinz his individual path and allowing the strength of his love to go forth only in time of crisis.

Thirdly, the individuals who choose to utilize their love, their association, their talents and their consciousness in progressive service to the race. Here you have a very small percentage of the race.

THE HEART OF GOD

I would like to describe to you the Heart of God. It is a task that I cannot faithfully put into words, but I would like at least to stir your interest to the point where you begin to journey through the medium of your consciousness deeper and deeper and deeper into the STILLNESS which forms the Sacred Heart from whence has come forth into being this Universe and all of us - small and great alike.

It is HOME in its truest and deepest sense. It is security and safety and understanding and love without censure and peace without price. It is Light as the most exquisite Sunshine that your imaging faculties could conceive and yet, it is as restful as the twilight. It is as silent as the Sun in the heavens in the performance of Its Cosmic Duties and yet, it is filled with sound in perfect harmony. You might say it is eve~air_of opposites in their perfect sense - without dissensions or imperfections of any kind - for every quality has two poles - silence and sound - activity and stillness, aitiiough mankindhas falsely created in this world of form an opposite to love, which is hate - an opposite to silence, which is noise.

However, within this Great Cosmic Heart is a Realm; Saint Germain calls It The Great, Great Silence. Jesus called It the Kingdom of Heaven - others call It the Sacred Heart. David called It The Secret Place of the Most High. I call It the Power of Love Divine; but whatever name It is called, It is the ultimate goal toward which all life is journeying and It can be experienced by the evolving consciousness of any unascended being when he becomes still enough.

Once you have entered into the Heart of that exquisite Stillness, where you will meet with every Being Who has mastered the outer self, where you can see the full design of God's Plan for every creature, you will, like Mvself. never leave It again, but you will work from within that Heart, abiding in Perfect Peace.

I smile when I see the mankind of Earth so intent on travel and vacation, when they may go into this Inner Realm on a breath and come back more restored than any resort, or any physical sunshine, or water spa could manifest tor them.

Dear children of My Heart, I implore you to enter deep, deep, deep into the Heart of the Silence and know for yourselves the FULLNESS OF LIFE that is there for your health, enjoyment, prosperity and peace.

MAHACHOHAN

I- HOW TO BEA CHANNEL TO THE HOLY SPIRIT.

Much has been written about the Holy Spirit, and yet a full understanding of the "Essence of the Holy Spirit" has not yet been set forth. The HOLY SPIRIT is a radiation of the Power of Divine Love; the highest vibratory action that can be achieved by any lifestream in any system of worlds. It is the natural expansion of the Godhead and every Perfected Being who dwells within the Heart of Eternal Life. To be embued with the HOLY SPIRIT is not to receive a foreign power into one's life, but to raise the vibratory action of one's lifestream to a point where the Life Principle of that Lifestream exudes the Essence which has been qualified as the Power of the HOLY SPIRIT.

The HOLY SPIRIT is as impersonal as breath which flows thru the lips of one as song, another as prose, etc., but, unlike breath, the HOLY SPIRIT cannot be contaminated nor forced into unnatural expression. It therefore flows thru the lifestream automatically when the lifestream is qualified with the vibratory action which is a channel for Its flow - HARMONY. It is automatically disconnected from the lifestream whenever such an one breaks the Law of Harmony and Love.

HOLY SPIRIT.

When any lifestream achieves the point of mastery over the energy of that one's world--until every electron passing thru his body vibrates to the tones of harmony and balance-- he or she automatically tunes into and becomes one with the constant outpouring of the Cosmic Holy Spirit which I represent to the earth plane.

Individuals from time to time tuned into and became one with the Cosmic Holy Spirit for a temporary period of tiIIJ.;. Those who retained the connection with the Cosmic Holy Spirit by abiding in the Law of Harmony became the Ascended Host of Light and it is to this goal of achievement that I would point you all now, remembering that the channel thru which the Holy Spirit flows is HARMONY. The chelas can do much on a cosmic scale to open the door to My Outpouring thru yourselves and thru mankind everywhere.

SPIRIT.

The Law of Life requires that every individual must become a Holy Spirit incarnate. Until each lifestream raises the vibratory action of his own energy, until his every activity expresses the Grace and Love of the Holy Spirit, such an one falls short of his divine destiny, responsibility, and pre-ordained perfection.

It has been said that an individual must become the embodiment of Love to heal. This is a scientific truth. The only rate of vibratory action that will carry the cosmic essence of the Holy Spirit is absolute, unconditional, uninterrupted HARMONY, and when such a vibratory action is held around a lifestream undisturbed, the cosmic powers of creation come thru that lifestream and go to enrich the universe by the waves provided thru an individual still a part of that evol\tionary scheme.

If we could find enough individuals willing to provide these channels of force, we should soon transform the consciousness of the people of earth, and the finer currents of the J-loly Spirit interpenetrate the earth plane and bring each lifestream into harmony.

4- HOW TO DIRECT THE POWER OF THE HOLY SPIRIT.

If you will invoke the Power of the Holy Spirit to be released thru The Mighty I AM Presence and Higher Mental Bodies of all mankind into the consciousness of the personal self, it will enable Me to qualify such Energy with My Loving Consciousness BEFORE it descends into the earth plane.

This Energy flowing thru the inner bodies of mankind will be naturally harmonious and balanced, as it cannot be requalified by human will, it will flow forth almost independently thru the personal selves and form a pattern for the lifestream which the flow of energy into the lifestream will follow--sort of cosmic lead-elephant.

ON SELF-TRAINING

5- ROOT OUT FEAR AND DOUBT, AND OPEN YOUR MIND TO

CONSTRUCTIVE IDEAS.

Whatever is most frightening to your inner nature attracts a host of malefic forms who present themselves to your inner vision with the firm conviction that your energy being thrown at them will give them almost immortal life. To root out fear and doubt is to render these creatures harmless and thus stripped of the sustaininz nower of energy which keeps them alive they will desmtegrate into their native noth ingless.

On the other hand, the best idea in the universe never became a manifestation until some unascended being took the energy of his own lifestream and voluntarily clothed that idea with the substance of the physical world, and thus gave it form and outline.

SIN.

For any student under this radiation to energize thought forms of imperfection is a SIN, and for any student under this radiation to give these thought forms the substance of their own lifestreams whereby they might take physical incarnation is a responsiblity which such an one must face before the Cosmic Law. The only activity that any conscious student of the Light should ~ engaged in is to create physical forms for expressions of beauty and perfection.

7- HOW TO TUNE INTO THE PROCESS OF PRECIPITATION.

We are studying consciousness this week and we know that we can create in our thought and feeling any picture, design or desire that is good and beautiful and then by pouring our life energy upon such a

picture in love, we tune into the natural processes of precipitation, which will bring into physical form that which we created at inner levels.

As we do this you will begin to find manifestations of beauty which your heart has sought thru this embodiment. Such beauty will give great peace and happiness to your spirit and will be a great incentive to the spirits of those watching every student who is seeking to manifest the Law of Perfection's Flame in Action.

8- RAISE THE VIBRATORY ACTION OF YOUR INNER BODIES.

People incarnated upon the earth plane have the privilege and opportunity of raising the vibratory action of their inner bodies to a point where the light waves constantly emanating from the lower bodies become a natural invitation to these cosmic currents and when such an one is found the entire Host of Heaven utilize this conductor and over the light waves representing the aura of that lifestream there flows every Ascended Master quality, gift and power which the light Ray of the individual can sustain.

9- HOW TO QUALIFY YOUR ENERGY HARMONIOUSLY.

We are studying the Law of Harmony once more because every lifestream in this universe must not only recognize that the duty of such an one is to qualify all the energy in his being and world in a harmonious manner, but every lifestream is required by cosmic fiat to set about the task of re-educating the energy of his particular world into a pattern of harmonious expression.

You can never by effort or will change the habits of centuries, but invoking the Sacred Love of the Sacred Fire thru all momentum of human accumulation those currents can be changed into harmonious emanations and the lifestream' s energy will flow thru those1armonious radiations with even greater speed than that energized by the imperfect ones.

BODY.

Every habit generated by the lifestream thru centuries of living has become a groove or channel thru which the energy allotted the individual flows almost automatically, just as water passing thru a river bed already worn away by countless centuries of flowing water more easily than it would flow thru a flat unbroken surface.

To cultivate even one quality of kindliness, of tolerance, of gentleness of speech is to begin to draw some of the energy from the old river bed and divert it into the new; and as more and more of this energy is trained to pass thru these new channels of force, you will find soon the old way of living become less and less powerfully manifest in your world and this new way easier and more perfect.

Your Holy Christ Self is of tremendous assistance during this period, because It will, when requested, qualify the energy of your lifestream before it enters your body with perfection, and that energy receiving those directions from above will not flow thru discordant accumulation nor will it obey the request of the human self, but it will abide in the direction of the Holy Christ Self and go forth har moniously.

Saint Germain has said the constant use of the Holy Christ Self will impel the progress of Perfection's Flame thru the individual IN SPITE OF the outer self, and as you give more and more of your energy to the Holy Christ Self to control, the less you will have to contend with thru personal outer direction.

The Holy Christ Self will invite the Masters to assist in the qualifying of your God energy and They, too, will release Their power of good thru It to assist in this tremendous task of creating a new and constructive channel for every electron alloted by Life to you.

11- WANTED: RADIATION MORE THAN WORDS.

Ghandi learned thru much contemplation and devotion to his spiritual source that his greatest service was as a silent conductor of the Essence of Peace, Balance, Harmony and Light to his peoples. You too are a mighty radiating center and the Light of your Being flows constantly, opening channels thru the dense, heavy substance, which forms the natural atmosphere of your locality.

12- HOLD THE VISION OF GOOD.

We cannot stress too strongly to you the Truth that what your mind dwells upon, what you think and what you feel, you force into your experience.

If you will assist us by making the call to your own Holy Christ Self and that of your family to show you their Divine Plan and to help you to picturize it during their daily activities, the powers of creation allotted to you by the Godhead can be utilized to manifest in physical form the direction which is intended rather than any imperfection that you would protect them from.

The strongest and really the only protection for any individual in the Third Dimensional Plane lies in the ability of one or more lifestreams to HOLD to the vision of good rather than yielding to the appearance of evil, which lends the power of your own creative ability to the appearance and allows it to limit you.

RELIGION

You. who have responded thru the veil of flesh and thru the vibratory action of the outer consciousness to the magnetic pull of Our Hearts - and you, who have bared your souls to the Vital Rays of Truth - are blessed among the Sons and Daughters of Men.

As We close the great thirty-day period, during which the or thodox teachers, the rabbis, the church missionaries and the great metaphysical and occult leaders in the world of men have been drawn nightly into the sanctified radiation of the Great World Teacher, I would like to elaborate a little on the service of last evening, in order that you may contemplate the nature of religion and measure your own endeavors against Lord Maitreya's loving counsel as well as that of the seven Beloved Chohans, each of Whom represents one facet in the balanced development of every lifestream.

As Lord Maitreya rose to speak and My seven Beautiful Sons stood behind Him, We had an assembly of over ten million souls, including those whose bodies are presently functioning on the Earth as well as those attending the schoolrooms at Inner Levels established by Kuth umi, Lord Michael, Lord Maitreya and Saint Germain. Amon~the assembled souls were many who volunteered to teach those so desiring, as much of the Law as they could assimilate, digest, and then in practical application, weave into the garments of their own Life expression.

As He stood on that raised elevation and the moon played on the golden lights of His hair - His eyes looking like twin violet stars and the entire upper part of His body looking like a veritable sun in the heavens.. .if He said no word, His embodied presence of youth and love, would in itself, have been lesson enough - but, He chose to speak.. ..

And in speaking He gave much thought to religion as accepted in the accepted faiths of the evolution of Earth.

At the close of His glorious address, each one of the Chohans Themselves elaborated upon Their part in the balance, ordered re ligion, which is to be the gift of Lord Maitreya and Saint Germain to the mankind of Earth during this next cycle.

I asked Him at the close of the service if I might give a digest of these addresses for the blessing of those interested and He acquiesced.

My Life this morning, therefore, is woven into this digest - yours to accept - with My counsel - that you would be better off never to have heard it, if you choose to do nothing with it - than to have heard it and abide in inertia! For that is LAW!

What, truly, is Religion?

Is it an opiate for the weary senses wherein the seeming reality of all the distresses of the external world may be, for the moment, forgotten?

No! Religion is based on a seven fold principle, and mankind for the most part, mctuding conscious students of the Law and even advanced chelas, have not fully understood its seven fold nature.

Let us begin at the beginning!

The soul, surfeited with the enjoyments of the senses - and impelled by the Teacher in the heart - for one reason or another - comes to its knees before its Creator - and here you have the action of the First Ray in the invocation of the bemuddled consciousness to know the Will of God.

There is no sense in proceeding further without understanding - anymore than it would be for a man in the world to rush out to try to accomplish an endeavor before first asking the designer for his plan - therefore, the statement" Thy Will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven" followed by the acceptance of the God Will thru the consciousness - becomes the desire for understanding. This is the teaching of the First Ray.

In the radiation of the Second Ray, the soul begins to learn the Law of Cause and Effect; the direction of energy and its recoil - which is the pleasure or pain occasioned by the qualification of the Life energy. ~ little later the Divine Design of the Hierarchy is explained and toe place where each shepherd, each religious teacher and each chela belongs in the Great Plan.... lt is the Place of Illumination - when after asking for the Will of God, tlie revelation of the Divine Scheme ot things is presented to the earnest soul.

Then, thru the portals of the Third Ray the aspirant passes and endeavors to make his understanding of practical benefit to his fel iowman - ueveloping tolerance, understanding and a sincere, deep interest in the spiritual growth and welfare of the race to which he belongs.

He then passes into the Fourth Sphere, and looking upon the sordidness and distortion of the Life Principle which has become manifest as his body and environment, he recognizes that truth and beauty, harmony and perfection are God ordained as part of the religion of the awakened man, and he begins thru the moulding of his thought, the purifying power of feeling and the direction of the Sacred Fire to externalize that which should be a credit and an example to all Life.

In the Fifth Sphere, within the same religion, he passes to the illumined understanding of the mathematical accuracy that lies within Creation, Precipitation, Etherialization and Levitation and all of these Powers called mystic by the mind of the undisciplined. Having received within himself, from his own one religion, mind you, the gifts of all the preceding Rays, he comes into the Presence of the Sixth Sphere and again he kneels - but this time in thanksgiving and devotion for the Gifts of Life. Then the Hosannas rise from the hearts and lips - the Aves fill the atmosphere - " Praise God from Whom all Blessing flow" becomes the illumined heart prayer of the initiate of the Sixth Sphere, and having expressed his gratitude to God thru devotion to his Christ Self, to Angels, to Masters and to his fellow-man, he passes on into the Seventh and the finalActivity of his religion, whether he be Moslem, Jew, Christian, Metaphysician or I AM student - whatever label he gives to his religion - he then enters the Seventh Sphere.

Here in the Seventh Sphere the Words of the Master Jesus ring thru his consciousness - "Hitherto the Father worketh, but now the Father and I work" - and all of these gifts of energy and all of the Teachings of the Brotherhood and all the beauty and sacrifice, Il limination and devotion gained by the lifestream becomes its re sponsibility to offer on the altar of humanity in ordered service, which is the Watchword of Saint Germain.

Within this Seventh Sphere - knowing the Will of God - illumined by understanding - loving his fellow-man, the Elemental Kingdom, the Angels, Devas, Cherubim, Seraphim - filled with the beauty and opulence which is his birthright - understanding the Powers of Cen tripetal and Centrifugal Force - heeding the cry that comes from the hearts of the brothers and sisters still in bondage and answering that cry with hearts overflowing with good, not with the lips but thru the feelings - that is the man thru whom the Ceremonial Worship of the Seventh Ray shall be effected.

He is the Bridge between the Kingdoms of the Angels, the Elementals and his brother-man. He is the Bridge between the King dom of Heaven and of the Earth. That is he, who , with outstretched arms forms within Himself the Maltese Cross of Freedom.... the par allel Kingdoms of Angels, man and Elementals making the cross arm or bar - with the Masters and thePowers of the Sacred Fire thru his own body into the Earth making the upright bar. That is the man who understands religion.

What, in your religion, distinguishes you from the masses?

Inner peace, perhaps! But it must be more than that!

Oh, that I might convey into the feelings of the Messengers, the chelas and the students the fact that Lord Maitreya has ordained that We come - and in speaking Our Hearts to those of you willing to listen, We are endeavoring to convince your feelings of your ability to change conditions thru the direction of the Power of your own Life.

Worship has begun to mean relaxation of the senses - and well can I understand that, seeing with the Inner Sight the pressures of the day - how you long for the peace and sanctuary of God - away from the thraldom of your own creations. I do not condemn... I love you more than you shall ever love yourselves...but I do want you to be what God intended you to be - not what you want for yourselves. I want you to be

FREE!

I want you to be MASTER. I want you to be that which Saint Germain can use as a living example of the free man, in which the Seven-Fold Nature of Religion is embodied.

Now, be not unduly concerned, for every man is strong in one point out of the seven, which is natural, because each of you is one of seven types. Saint Frances of Assisi got His freedom and found His God in a field: Saint Augustine in a Cathedral; Saint Paul walking along the dusty road with bitterness in His heart toward His own Great Master. It is wonderful that you have even one facet developed, else you would not be here, you would be gamboling in the fields with the rest of the race. One of your developed designs of worship is strong enough to have brought you to the feet of the Master and the Cosmic Christ!!!

Now, I want you to take your soul each day thru the Seven Temples - one in each Sphere. Discipline that soul! Abide for a time in the Temple least responsive to your own vibration. If you are proud and stiff-necked and your knees know not the capacity to bend - kneel at the feet of the Great Morya - one of the proudest Sons of Heaven - and learn from Him what it is to surrender and learn to say - "Thy Will, My God, be done!"

If you are mentally lazy and prefer to have another design your religion for you, enter into the Heart of the Temple of Love in the Second Sphere and demand God's Illumination from within. Leave not that Temple until Understanding- not born ofanother'sword, but your own - makes service a happiness.

Do you know why men make the practice of religion a duty? Because they are building their faith on someone else's word and the practice of their religion is performed thru duty and fear without feeling its truth - but just because some other part of Life has said so.

Oh, when your Own Heart Flame has revealed to you the Cause behind the action, you will serve like the Angels - your feelings will be happy and your hearts will sing.

Do you find that loving your fellow-man is a chore? Then keep your soul centered in the Third Sphere under the Chohan of that Ray until you hear the cry in the heart of that fellow-man, until you sense his struggle, his hope, his need. Do not leave it, Children of My Bosom, until youfeel that love. This is My Own Temple too. Do you believe in austerity, self-denial, rigid surrender of all your senses to the penitential doctrine - built into your sweet lives thru early centuries when the hair shirt and the vow of poverty were considered a virtue? Then abide a while in the Fourth Realm. See the garments of the Angels and the beauty of your own Celestial Mother and the Divine Perfection of the Heart of the God-Self - not for vanity - but because the world needs beauty.

Suppose that I made all your flowers square - or black or green - with no perfume, conserving on the energy required to put color and scents within the flowers - where would man be! Oh, it is good to pour beauty into the world when the motive is to bring happiness to Life. Do you see?

Then on your journey into the Fifth Sphere where the Great Master Hilarion and the Goddess of Truth abide, watch the combination of the Rays to make certain Powers available. Look at Love mathematically and see how It draws the Goodness of Life toward Itself. Ask the Master to show you a vortex of hate and see how it repels money, friends and every good thing and confirm your faith by practical witness.

And the Sixth Temple - Oh, I do not have to urge you to enter here. For the past two thousand years man has spent much time here in devotional service and praise to God for His Goodness, for which I thank our Heavenly Father. My only concern here is that I would have you elaborate on the manifold blessings in your own life...mark them off one'by one.

Where would you be without Life - without a heartbeat - without a platform of Earth beneath your feet - without a Sun to shine in the sky - without water? You would not even have a body were it not for parents! People say they have nothing to do and yet this application I give to you this morning would take you thru three hours of acknowledgment and application.

When you have spent a certain portion of your time sending your love and gratitude to God, you might start thinking of the channels that brought you into Truth and I would bless them - each one - the Minister that baptized you - think of the priest and the rabbi and the Sunday School teacher - and the patient school teacher - the first one that taught yoy loyalty and awareness. Then think of your Spiritual Teacher - and each one that opened the door to Truth. While in that contemplative mood - you might think on your Celestial Friends - for

instance Godfre - how much that man has given! and Lotus too! Think of each lifestream who has opened your consciousness to Truth. Think of the Archangel Michael and His loving Guardianship. Think of Sanat Kumara - Glory be to His Name! Think of the Sun God and Goddess, from Whom came your own Heart Flame - and on and on ad infinitum.

When you have finished this contemplation, you will find that you have filled your feeling world with happiness and joy and I am sure you will want to give a balance back to Life by entering into the Violet Temple of Saint Germain's Own Sphere. You will want to become that Bridge, giving your energy in decrees and songs and visualizations - and you will want to become an example of what a FREE man should be. That is Religion.

I LOVE YOU!

MAHACHOHAN

Dearly Beloved Brothers and Sisters:

"I AM'' with you always, especially when the priceless beam of your own Life is voluntarily turned toward Me, either in supplication, in invocation, in loving gratitude or in contemplation of My World, My Works and My Consciousness.

Mankind has not yet fully realized the tremendous power that lies within the attention of even the most undisciplined lifestream, because thru the energy that flows from the individual toward any person, place, condition or thing, the door is opened into the personal world of that individual for the anchorage of good or evil according to the subject contemplated.

At the celebration of the Christmas Season, My Mother and I have particular opportunity to bless Life because the attention of so many individuals is turned toward Us. Every song, every prayer, every church ceremony, every card or display that reminds the outer consciousness of the Christ, is one more open door thru which We may pour Our Love, Our gathered momentum of Light, and Our Ascended Master Con sciousness into the world of form.

The subject of My Christmas Message to you, who have already come out from among the masses and have signified to Life that you desire to become Master of circumstance and God Free of limitation, is

LOYALTY TO GOD!

LOYALTY is builded on LOVE! LOVE is developed thru con templation of the gifts and blessings and kindnesses of Life that issue from a benefactor... human or divine. To know God is to love HIM! To love Him is to believe with every fibre and atom of your being that He is ALL POWERFUL. Contemplate for a moment the significance of that statement. How loyal are your feelings to the ALL POWER of

GOD to ALWAYS ACT INSTANTLY when YOU call Him into

manifestation at your point in the Universe. It is not the timid, uncertain, mildly, hopeful consciousness that rationalizes with ap pearances, who signifies LOYALTY to the ILLUMINED FAITH IN GOD to manifest perfection instantly! It is rather the consciousness that BELIEVES the Nature of God is to give every good and perfect thing to His Own Creations, the children of His Bosom who were ex ternalized by Him in LOVE;. ~n order to multiply His Own Divinity and increase the centers thru which Perfection coulcfbe externalized.

Let us look for a moment at My own experiences that have formed the pattern of the religious thought of the past cycle of time. My entire Ministry, and My Victory too, was based on ABSOLUTE LOYALTY in feeling, thought, word and action to the conviction that God, My Father, was not only ALL POWERFUL in His Own Sphere of Activity, but also in Mine...wheresoever I was at any given moment. I could not allow Myself to even think for a moment of the possibility of a power opposed to God, either within Me, or without Me. I did not dare to leave the comparative privacy of our humble dwelling until I had ANCHORED MYSELF in the active realization that My Father, who had created Me and sent Me forth into the world to represent Him and to manifest His Will, could possibly refuse to respond to My call, or withhold immediate God Victorious, miraculous assistance whenever and wherever I should invoke Him to dissolve shadows, dissipate error, and flash the Fire of Perfection thru appearances making them yield to the God Design!

What is the most fearful appearance but a concentrated mass of energy, humanly qualified! Think of that for a moment! Is, then, human qualification more powerful than God Qualification? No, Thank God! Within that mass of energy is imprisoned Life - the very Body of the Father-Mother God - awaiting the summons to come forth and throw off the human qualification and, responding to the God Qualification, BE PERFECT!

You are either loyal to the power of human qualification or you are loyal to the Power of God thru you, or any of God's Children to compel energy and substance to manifest according to direction of the mo ment.

I walked the ways of Earth, and shared the instruments of expression in this physical world with the other incarnate spirits of My time. I worked thru a feeling world, a mental world, an etheric world, and a physical body just as each of you do today. I was in possession of the five senses thru which there could have been recorded the tre mendous appearance of evil which had stamped itself on the flesh of My fellow-man, as well as on the writhing substance of the etheric envelope, and the clouded vessel of mind. I saw the pressures of desire that impelled the weak to succumb to lust and passion, but I knew that it was imperative that I remind Myself constantly of the fact that energy and substance responded to qualification, True, but whereas it was imprisoned by human qualification, it could be freed INSTANTLY by the Power of God to act in a manner in accord with His Divine Will.

If you are loyal to a friend, you believe in his potential goodness; you endeavor in every way to stand by him regardless of appearance. Oh! the blessed mothers of the race! How they have manifested this loyalty for the children of. their flesh - BUT where is the God Loyalty to

the ALL POWER OF YOUR FATHER - YOUR COSMIC MOTHER -

to flash thru you and around you INSTANTLY the Cosmic Flame of Freedom from shadows, pain, limitations.and distress?

Children of God! The measure of a man's loyalty to God is determined by what he allows to remain in his world, his body, his affairs, his home and his aura. Submission to circumstance is disloyal to the Father; I do not mean an outward violent show of emotional zeal. I mean a constant looking toward the nature of that Heavenly Father until you REALIZE His Power as supreme, even over the appearance of death; until you come, thru contemplation, to really love Him enough to trust Him to respond instantly to your slightest whisper on your strongest command to manifest His Glory, His Freedom, His Healing, His Supply, His Will at your point of the Universe!

I give to you, as My Christmas Blessing, My Loyalty to the beautiful Father of Light and His Exquisite Complement, your Own Cosmic Mother. I trust that when you move forward into the new cycle of 1954, you may start your day contemplating the Love and Power of your Own God and walk thru each twenty-four hour period not giving power, allegiance nor loyalty to any appearance which you might confront, feeling for even an instant fear or uncertainty, but knowing that where you are, GOD IS, and His Power acts INSTANTLY... when called into action. May you have a Holy Christmas and a God Victorious New Year!

JESUS

BELOVED JESUS:

After the passing of My Father, one of the most difficult of My experiences was leaving My beloved Mother and making that pil grimage into the heart of Asia. There I met the Being Whom you know as the Divine Director. there I dwelt with Him, learning to measure in My Own consciousness and make My Own, the few affirmations which He gave Me. One of the lessons which passed from His mighty consciousness to all of Us who gathered round Him, was that no prayer, or mantrum as He called them, no decree had efficacy unless the consciousness within itself in feeling, both accepted and understood the truth affirmed.

'' I AM THAT I AM''. Some remained an entire embodiment upon "I AM the Resurrection and the Life". There was no favoritism. There was nothing that could forward Our progress except the externalized truth which was contained within that portion of the Law which the Guru gave to us. I-le gave it to us sparingly as though the breath of life contained within that aphorism could never be used again until the kingdom was at hand!

Mankind and the world does not realize the reverence with which the Great Masters and Teachers, the Sages and Saints treat life. Mankind that devours Truths, digests them little and makes them not their own, has much to learn about the disciplines that accompany the development of consciousness within the Retreats of the world.

Many, many who applied to the Divine Director were not given even a single worded expression throughout that embodiment, for that Great Being did not feel that their Light and consciousness warranted the investment of His energies and the corresponding responsibility which would enter the world of the student, if he could not make the truth fact.

These aspirants sat within the aura of the Master throughout an entire embodiment, just content to touch the hem of His garment (aura). They were content to feel their own weak spiritual energies flowing upward on His constant upsurge of adoration and devotion to God. They were hoping that perhaps within their own aura some day or hour there might be kindled a magnetic spark which would draw even a flicker ~f interest from His eyes, a nod of His head or the benediction from His hand, and genuflecting to the ground when such recognition was accorded them without a spoken word.

For Myself, I joined those pilgrims with no announcement. I sat with others in the nameless circle and the Master in deep con templation and meditation, made no sign that He knew of My Presence. I was not heralded as the Messiah, or singled out for favors. I was to rise or fall like any man or woman on My own light. I would not have wished to have it otherwise! When mankind and students who strive for "place" come to an understanding of this, their hearts will know peace.

The moment the pupil is ready, the Master appears! The moment the pupil is ready for more knowledge, the knowledge is given. The moment the consciousness is ripe, the fruit is plucked. The moment the Earth is tilled, the new seed is sown. We, Who seem now so prolific in the sowing of Our seeds, do so because long after your world cycle is completed, and you stand in the God-free realm, there will be men and women who will base their life uponthis Law. As One Who took so eagerly that single phrase "I AM the Resurrection and the Life", so grateful that I .had been accorded the privilege and the honor of receiving from the lips of the Guru some workable knowledge to make My Own, I say to you who are so blessed, receiving this instruction without limit, you would be wise to reverence the gift and counsel given.

Forty-eight hours after I had received that affirmation, "I AM the Resurrection and the Life" as you know, the fullness of My mission was revealed to Me and I had accomplished the purpose of My visit. I shall ever be grateful to that Blessed One Who gave Me the Key. Re member, however, I prepared the soil for its sowing and after it was given Me, My life had to nourish and develop the plant and the harvest. When I left, there was no farewell. The circle of hopeful ones did not even know one pilgrim was removed from their midst. The Master did not even open His eyes or gesture. All the way back across the hot sands of India, across the rough stones of the hills, I rejoiced over. and over in the richness I had received from the Being, in that phrase alone - "I AM the Resurrection and the Life". I built from it a ministry that stands today as a manifest example that it. is not necessarily the amount of knowledge, but the application of the knowledge given which brings results - themselves a proof of Mastery and Freedom to mankind.

---The Resurrection Flame was first drawn into the atmosphere of the Earth Planet by the Great Krishna, (of "Krishna and Sophia" fame

Solar Logoi) Who seeing the shadow of human thought and feeling

taking form in the consciousness of man, knew that the fruit of that seed would be disease, disintegration and decay, and knew further that some means of restoration of these fallen Sons of God would have to be provided for, in case they desired to return to their natural God Estate---.

What Jesus said: "I AM the Resurrection and the Life" - like many other statements of Immortals, repeated by men - is not completed. "I AM the Resurrection and the Life of Perfection" is the completed statement---.

Commenting on the same subject elsewhere Jesus stated: "I AM the Resurrection and the Life of My Divine Plan, physically manifest here and now."

To be able to set aside the consciousness of form and enter into the Realms of Consciousness, in which you maintain your identity but are no longer a prisoner of place, one is able to explore and to enjoy the creative principles of your own nature, while yet wearing a garment of flesh.

The true purpose of Our Teaching is to being such a release in the realization of your Oneness with that Great and Universal Cosmic Consciousness in which all mankind lives and moves and has his being.

While man looks at the Universe from his particular, individual consciousness he is bound, but when he rises and expands and begins to feel the Universal Consciousness blending with his own, and his consciousness becoming immersed, as it were, in this selfless sphere, he has experienced the first state of freedom, which will be his natural estate at the close of his earth embodiment. One can no longer remain a

prisoner of the flesh once he has found the door into the Universal Sea of Selflessness, in which, strangely enough, is more life, more vitality, more lightness than when wearing the heavy garments of flesh.

Practice and carefully sustain the capacity to enter and return from this Realm of Heaven at will, until it becomes as natural for you to enter there as it is now to enter one room from another.

This Higher Sphere of Consciousness is truly the Realm of Causation, where Ideas are given body, and bodies become lowered into form. Once you have become proficient in setting aside the human consciousness, truly will the happiness and buoyancy of feeling sustain you as your proceed Heavenward on the "Wings of Light".

For many of you these' explorations' have proven to be a source of great encouragement, and when the time does arrive that you actually do move, live and have your being in this Realm, the magnet of the human consciousness will lose its power, for there will be no compatible vibration in your vehicles upon which to draw.

Steadfastly move forward great Spirits! "I AM" ever at your side, for there is no separation in the Holy Breath and Energy of the Source of all Life.

In the Spirit of Grace

"I AM"

The LIGHT is in the Heart!

Each of us came forth in the beginning a Divine Spark from the Heart of God, an individualized Divine Intelligence, capable of thought, feeling and action, and endowed by the Divine Progenitor with that certain inalienable right of freedom to outpicture according to the Divine Pattern within the heart. Thus does the Light of God expand through each of His children. Each human being, therefore, is a "Sun" of Light radiating a specific God Quality for the blessing of his fellowman. That he may be temporarily hiding his Light under a "bushel" so that his radiation is not perceived by the world about him, does not lessen the fact that he is a potential'' Sun".

Down through aeons of time has each one come carrying within his heart not only the privilege to let his light shine, but also the responsibility. Some have come to inspire faith, courage, strength, illumined obedience, spiritual humility, and respect for God; others tolerance and forbearance; some to outpicture fortitude, constancy, and spiritual endurance; some concentration and consecration to service for God and man; others are endowed with the gifts of piety, reverence, and grace; while still others offer spiritual dignity, poise and balance. Now these are the qualities we would be expressing were we radiating our Light as true" Suns" of the Father in Heaven.

In the beginning of our sojourn upon the Earth we did outpicture the Divine Plan; we saw clearly the vision; we walked and talked with the Angelic Host; we had no other desire than that God's Will be one with our will; His Light radiated through us. The time came, however, in this history of humanity when we offered to play host to less evolved lifestreams who did not keep pace with the advancing civilizations. When they came to live with us,..... they brought their own shadows with them. Like a contagious disease their discordant thoughts and feelings spread and were absorbed by the once harmonious and happy people. Our Light radiated with less and less brilliance, until we finally found ourselves submerged under an inverted "bushel" of distortion - want and fear, discord and disease, lethargy and covetousness.

For century after century have we been content to live under this "bushel" of our own human creation -- our own self-will. We have come to accept and rely upon our man-made powers that limit, distress, annoy a~d bind us. We have builded, thereby, momentums ot fear and uncertainty into our mental and feeling worlds. We live under constant threat of the shadows of our own imaginings, until we have anchored our faith in the illusions of our own vampire creations --- rather than having faith in God as the only Power that can act.

"But," you say, "haven't we advanced greatly over the past few centuries? Look at our inventions -- our speed of communication and transportation, our research in science -- our beautiful buildings."

Yes, true, in a way we have improved our utilitarian conveniences. But so did they on Atlantis before us. Their material progress reached a zenith of development. Airplanes carrying passengers and freight operated on a regular schedule much as our motor vehicles and trains today.

To them electricity as a power was primitive. A finer force, an etheric force, was harnessed to manipulate their mechanical devices. So highly skilled were they in telepathy that rebellion, crime, and perjury

alone.

the Master, Jesus.

shine.

beats the heart.

gifts and blessings.

each soul, and sooner or later the talents and capabilities of the lifestreams will break through the prison doors of indifference and lethargy spreading gifts upon the Altar of humanity for enrichment of all life.

Each, however, must lay his own gifts upon the Altar. The mastery, powers, talents, and momentums of another never give lasting

peace to the individual. The development of one's own mastery over energy, substance, circumstances and environment does give lasting peace and is the only reason for the incarnation of each of us upon the Earth.

Why does the Presence of God seem so ephemeral so unreal, so difficult to endow with the faith of the personal self? Because through the Ages the outer consciousness has endeavored to live without Its counsel, guidance and friendship. We must set the Presence of God to work in every detail of our individual lives. Then expect it to respond. Cultivating, developing, and sustaining an active comradeship with the God-self within the Heart reaps great rewards. It builds momentums of faith, illumination, tolerance, purity, scientific (but spiritual) formulas, which can never fail, healing power, and conscious power of trans mutation. The Presence of God is within each of us NOW. It is our privilege and obligation to set about our personal pilgrimage to find Him and set Him to work through us.

The "rebirth" referred to by Beloved Jesus takes place and the Divine Pattern of the Lijestream is fully externalized through the outer personal self, even as the oak tree is externalized through the acorn.

Every man is a potential Christ. It is expedient to have Christ men and women walking the Earth, able to do what Jesus was able to accomplish -- feats of mastery over substance, energy and vibration.

If we could but understand the importance of guarding, pro tecting, and purifying our consciousness, and the still greater activity of offering the consciousness without reservation to the Almighty Host of Heaven, we would find that like the sunbeams reflected through a crystal, it becomes even more beautiful in its ourpouring. Such a consciousness permitting the Cosmic Christ expression, becomes a radiating center through which that Christ expression, becomes a radiating center through which that Christ Consciousness may flow in ever intensifying power, until the very aura of the individual would automatically heal, illumine, purify and raise all energy that touched

such an one's sphere of influence, (the hem of one's garment).

We take the gifts of a new day too lightly. When we perceive that creative thought forms and energetic feelings can and will mold out of today's life whatsoever we will, we begin to realize that we are no longer the victim of yesterday's errors, nor the unconscious creator of tomorrow's chains. Today is the day of Opportunity!

From out of the centuries of darkness, the planet Earth and- Her people are now standing upon the threshold of a Light that shall never again be distinguished, but become the Cosmic Eternal Day, in which the fullest manifestation of perfection for the Planet will be evident.

For the Light IS here -- buried in the hearts of the people. Through every lifestream that Light shall blaze, which is the answer to the Cosmic Law's demand. Within every heart the Spirit shall arise - throw off the shadows that have dimmed the Radiation of Its Natural Estate and become also a contribution to the Light of the World.

Hasten, therefore, to remove the "bushel" of human creation of the Ages and "so let your light shine that all may see your good works and glorify your Father which is in Heaven."

EXCERPTS FROM AN ADDRESS

BY THE BJ:_LOVED HELIOS

IN THE PRESENCE OF THE MASTER

"I AM'' the authority for this galaxy, come in answer to your own heart's magnetic pull of love! With My Complement, beloved Vesta, We shall direct, through the courtesy of your forcefield, that Will which is Ours for this Earth planet to every cell and atom of the planet itself, the elemental light substance imprisoned by the corrupt use of thought and feeling and the outer consciousness of mankind.

From Our bodies' light, Our hearts' love and Our minds' thought was this planet first designed, so do We claim it now to fulfill its divine purpose in this universe - to become and remain a Star of Freedom, emitting that light, radiating that love which is of its Parents and proceeding in grace according to the wisdom of its Parents.

Beloved ones, you are all sons and daughters of some great Sun God! Are you living up to your heritage; are you living in that joyous, buoyant enthusiasm, naturally emitting light and music or is there chaos and shadows weighing down your natural light? I want you to think deeply for a moment on this subject. Because you came forth into individualization from some Sun, from some Being like unto Myself, it is your nature, your heritage, your destiny and your responsibility and obligation to life to be a sun, RIGHT NOW, releasing the light rays from within your heart, directing them according to your thought, to nourish that portion of the universe where you choose to abide. You are sons and daughters of some great Sun God and Goddess, Who are this very moment radiating through you the pressure of love to help you fulfill your own divine destiny. I plead with you, contemplate this in your hours of silence and see what you can do about naturally expanding your light!

You are in fairly good control of the arms that belong to your body and you have a certain dexterity with your fingers and each one has certain important services to perform for yourselves and for others. You must learn conscious control of the light rays passing from your bodies. It is not enough to be an unconscious radiating center - which would be like ahxly with arms and hands and no directing intelligence to guide them. You must become in your training and advancement and progress toward God perfection the conscious controlling activity of consciously created and directed light rays which you can use as you would the fingers on your hands. Then, regulating the length of those light rays, regulating the pressure of any one upon conditions, g_ive assistance and healing where required. It is through the CONSCIOUS DIRECTION of those mighty light rays that you can still the storm, part the core of the cyclone, and cause all manner of discord to cease AT A MOMENT'S NOTICE! Practice the use of the light rays, beloved ones...directing them, focusing them and exerting a pressure of your feeling through them wherever Earth conditions at the moment require assistance to be given.

Have you ever thought of the size of Our Causal Bodies! Our combined Causal Body of course is larger than this planetary system created out of Our Own Light substance and sustained by Our love and the light that We consciously draw from the Sun above Our Focus. That Causal Body moves with Us wherever We go. It is as much a part of Us as your Causal Body is part of you. When We come for an hour or so and enter into a forcefield, what exactly happens cosmically speak ing? The center of power of Our intelligence and the heart of Our Causal Body and forcefield merges with and becomes the heart of the

Causal Body of your group and your forcefield and Causal Body is expanded to the periphery of Our Own. Therefore whatever you say, decree, think of or sing while in Our presence, with the expanded activity of Our Causal Body, goes to the very periphery of your solar system with more God qualified energy than a group of unascended the Ascended Masters and Cosmic Beings into your midst, yet it 1s a tremendous point of significance with regard to blanketing a planet or system with more god qualified energy than a group of unascended beings could possibly draw!

When you draw the Master's presence, you magnetize all His full gathered cosmic momentum of feeling. Within that feeling is every victory He has experienced. You draw all of that power and con sciousness of victory, of assurance and of confidence in the God-Power Almighty! You draw all of the thought force of the Master - that means every bit of the wisdom, the learning, the understanding which that One has drawn forth from the Universal First Cause. The Causal Body of the Master, a living, pulsating battery of flame, becomes accessible to each one in the group, mingling with and becoming part of the individual Causal Body during the time of visitation.

Therefore, when you magnetize any Divine Being into your atmosphere, during the time of that visitation and address you have the privilege of absorbing all such an One is.At the time when the Being, completing the service, wraps His cloak of light around Him and withdraws, you have received the equivalent of an hour or so of absorption into your own world of nature, being, gifts, powers and light of such an One... That is personal, but impersonally you become a conductor of all those gifts of thought and feeling and rriomentums of mastery through the expansion of the Causal Body of the group into the mental, feeling and physical appearance world of mankind, the ele mental kingdom and all of life.

We feel greatly devoted to lifestreams who choose to meet Us in a spiritual communion and allow Us the opportunity of giving of Our life through the various thought and feeling centers within themselves to the masses.

As We are talking here informally all of the planets of the system are receiving the POWER and the concentration of essence which made it possible for Vesta and Myself to achieve the status of a Sun and which will in time bring Us to the status of a Central Sun of a new system. You have no idea in your outer minds, children, of the great size of the universe, of the countless thousands of Suns - all with Their Own planets circling around Them, differing in number and size, but all following the same pattern of rhythm, of harmony and of ever-expanding perfection.

Sun initiations are going on constantly... Individual Beings who have learned to control the two aspects of Divine Love - the indrawing and the subsequent outpouring which make up the activity of the perfect life. Individuals are constantly applying for the opportunity of becoming vested with the power of a Sun degree - in turn creating planets, drawing spirit sparks from the Universal First Cause and evolving planetary systems to the glory of God.

I well remember Our Own experience and how it was necessary to prove through the direction of the light rays that We could project from Ourselves enough of the concentrated energy to first create and then to hold a planet at a certain given distance from the heart center which represented Our Beings. We had to learn the power of drawing the love force in so that none of Our planets would get out of the periphery of Our system --- that constant balance, the incoming force of life and the outpouring of radiation which holds the planet in its place which nourishes and sustains each planet.

For every Sun chosen there are many hundreds Who are not given such an opportunity for the time being. Then there comes an hour when They are given such an opportunity. It all comes in the balance of centripetal and centrifugal power which is within the use of your life -

BY WHICH YOU WILL KNOW PERFECT PEACE!

You are all sons and daughters of Sun Gods! Be Ourselves in action in this world of form!

THE CAPACITY TO CREATE VIBRATION

The capacity to create vibration lies within every being, human and Divine and is a part of the Universe which I present to you this week.

Science has discovered that vibration in itself has two aspects which they call centifugal and centripetal forces. The centrifugal is the repellent activity; - a flying off from the centre and the centripetal force

is that which draws toward the centre through magnetic attraction the substance like unto itself.

The chela studying the spiritual law will see the similarity between the scientific revelation and the forces and capacities of his own emotional nature and that within the centripetal force is that in definable power of Love which is the magnetic pull drawing animate and inanimate substances of a harmonious vibration toward the elec tronic pull which can be generated through the lifestream.

The centirfugal force, which is also a constructive power which the Universal Source has used to externalize His Universe, is the force which man has unconsciously assumed and utilized in a more base manner than was its natural and original intent. The explosion of the atom and the explosions of the emotions are a portion of this centrifugal force which, under proper direction, is a most powerful method of externalizing one's sphere of influence, or the powers of good.

In the case of the creation and sustenance and nourishment of the Universe, the two Beings Who represent the poles of the Sun are each a Focus or one facet of this force which, in electrical parlance are defined as the "positive and negative poles." The masculine element known as the Mighty Helios is the outpouring of the electrons through the zodiacal signs, as well as those other Foci known as The Elohim, the Love Star, etc. and many channels as yet behind the Veil. This centrifugal force, if it were not balanced by the Love Aspect held within the feminine vibration, and which draws and holds the planets and the Universe and its life, we would all be flying off into space.

The perfect balance of the two activities of creation must one day be realized within man and self mastery comes through being able to externalize ideas and repel vibrations of a destructive nature, but yet not make the sphere of one's influence so large that the Love Element which can be drawn by that focus is insufficient to reach the periphery.

Study this Lesson well, dear ones, for it is important to your spiritual development.

Love and Blessings,

The MAHA CH OHAN

EXCERPTS FROM AN ADDRESS

BY BELOVED LORD MAITREYA

Beloved and blessed children of the One God, you who have come now within the deepest recesses of your souls to a point where you desire within yourselves to do God's Will! You have called the Host of Heaven, even Myself, into your presence; for there is no man nor even God Himself in all the mercy of His Light Who will "say a man nay" when he chooses to use life according to the design and pattern of his own choosing.

One of the initial gifts of the Godhead given unto you, each lifestream first created fresh and beautiful from the heart of the Universal, was free will! That free will has been the gift of the individuals who stayed upon the pathway of light and those who wove for themselves the shadows and the pathway of darkness.

Free will for the Angels and Archangels, the Seraphim and the Cherubim was always used in constant, joyous obedience to the Divine Edict, the Divine Pattern and the Divine Plan. Free will for many, many who have belonged to the various root races has caused them never to even desire embodiment upon this Earth or any other of the planets of this system.

Free will has been chosen through other lifestreams to experiment with thought and feeling, to draw through thought and feeling those forms that finally encased the lifestream in the conditions where they have been impounded for many, many ages and were not even fit to return to physical embodiment!

When We come to the discussion of the removal of the destructive use of the free will of mankind, We touch upon a portion of the cosmic law which requires a great deal of examination and understanding upon the part of those who boldly and withal kindly and wisely choose to withdraw the destructive use of free will from the mankind of the Earth, the imprisoned Angels, elemental life, discarnates, sleepers and those from the compound.

Beloved ones, an integral part of your individualized being when you were first breathed out of the Universal First Cause was freedom to use life, life given to you by the Father which created the immortal fountain of blazing essence in your heart; life through you destined to design a portion of God's kingdom, releasing into your mind from the

great Universal Fount those ideas that might bless the race; clothing them round with your own thought; nourishing them by your feelings and then lowering them into the sphere and realm in which you dwelt until they became a blessing and a benefit to all life!

Your original reason for being, the reason for the creation of your individualization in the first place was that you might be co-creators with the Godhead; that you might share with the Father and Mother of this system the joy of expanding beauty, that you might through initiative and through love of beauty and all its manifest expressions desire to multiply the omnipotent perfection of the Almighty and eternalize it through your own auras until it filled and expanded through the universe in which you now abide.

However, some of mankind having received liberty to use life; having taken that Immortal Three-Fold Flame; having accepted the thought and feeling centers as their own, suddenly, with the use of free will, decided they would no longer take promptings from their own "I AM'' Presence but rather that they would experiment with thought and feeling! In so doing they created imperfect pictures, energized them by feelings and then by their very weight, these creations were catapulted into the etheric and physical worlds and shadows and limitations began!

Now We are endeavoring to reverse that process! We are en deavoring to bring mankind again to a point where they no longer desire to experiment ignorantly or with vicious intent with the use of life; where they are come to a point that they will kneel before their own Creator and in the privacy of their own prayer, ask that Creator for what reason they have been given being; for what reason they have been sustained through the ages; for what reason has life poured to and through them, creating body after body, giving possible assistance of purification through the Sacred Fire. Receiving that reason, such individuals use the "I AM'' Presence to give them the courage, the strength, the enthusiasm and the constancy required to fulfill their reason for being; then joyously write it upon the Book of Life as a thing of beauty and magnificence in this physical world; or, if they are no longer required to embody, writing it upon the Book of Life in the realm in which they presently abide.

For one man who is enthusiastic about serving God, there are a thousand sanctimonious souls who serve for duty's sake! It is to bring enthusiasm and joy, buoyancy and happiness, confidence and con stancy into religion that We come close to the Earth at this present time and that We choose to stay here to reiterate over and over again those activities of the law which perhaps may penetrate into ONE of your consciousness; one of you grasping it, nourishing it, developing it and manifesting it, giving courage to the rest.

ONE MAN SUCCESSFUL IN THE PRA(;_TICAL,_ Sr:IENTIFIC

CONVERT MILLIONS! Witness the Life of Jesus Christ!

It is therefore, Our prayerful endeavor and intent every time We are given the opportunity of reaching your consciousness for a few moments to pour from Our feeling worlds, while in communion with you, enough of the understanding of the law so that some soul, somewhere, picking that up may weave it into practical manifestation!

I have loved you long, beloved ones, I have loved you well and I shall love you always, until you return into the glory and perfection which you knew in the Great Central Sun before this world even was conceived in the minds and hearts of Helios and Vesta; before it was placed in the bosom of the Silent Watcher; before it was externalized through the cooperation of the Seven Elohim and before it became habitable for mankind and the Guardian Spirits. Beloved ones. you are learning to visit the Retreats orthe Ascended Host in consciousness. You are becoming a great deal more familiar with the activities which take place within these magnificent Retreats and I have, as My Own special project, asked that the Masters, Who come to give something to you of Their instruction, of Their Own life experience, to make you feel Them as real, tangible, living Beings rather than ephemereal clouds or abstract Gods. We hope that through Our endeavors you have come to a closer realization of the Individuality, We shall say, of the powerful and magnificent Morya; of the gentle and wise Kuthumi; of the beautiful and loving Paul; of the indomitable Serapis; of the beauty of spirit of Hilarion; of the nature of Jesus and Mary's experiences and of the great hope in the heart of Saint Germain. The homely experiences which I asked Them to share with you are for the purpose of making Them real Friends to you; of bridging that gap which exists between God and man, taking from the ivory pedestal those Masters, Archangels and Devas and bringing Them to a point where you can understand Their reality and, in understanding it, work in a spiritual partnership,

in a natural association which has been prophesied for some time as the association that is to come as you enter Freedom's Era, as Angel, Master and elemental have no longer veils between Their realms.

You are coming to that day and the student body, the chelas upon the path, those who know something of the spiritual law, those who accept even abstractly Our Presence, are those who We are en deavoring to serve first, in tfus purification by dislodging of the accumulation of the ages and in the reinstating of the vibratory action through your inner bodies and your physical bodies of the perfection of your own" I AM'' Presence.

Your lower bodies surround your physical form just as eggs within eggs. Your physical body is in the center; your etheric body in terpenetrates that; then your mental body, and the great large ovoid that surrounds the entire group is your emotional body. These four vehicles use most of the life that is poured from your silver cord into your heart. These vehicles use that life without very much direction from the Immortal Three-Fold Flame of God anchored within your heart. They are like ill-mannered children who through centuries of time - if children could live so long - have had their own way and who have had to ask nothing of their parents but have used their own energies to satisfy their every whim. Now as these bodies have drawn the primal life that comes through the silver cord and in emotional flares, in mental depressions, in etheric retrospection upon distress, in physical excesses, as these bodies have deteriorated they have lowered in vibratory action below that which Our beloved Saint Germain chooses to call" the water-line." That is the line of harmony; the line of divine love; the line of happiness, purity and peace; the vibratory action where there is no discord! In other words, your four lower bodies are submerged, you might say, in the strata of human distresses. It is the requirement now to accelerate the vibratory action of these four lower bodies and raise them consciously above that strata which you call the psychic and astral realm and to keep the energy in those bodies above that strata AT ALL TIMES!

THE SOUL SEEKING LIGHT

The eagerness of the students to bridge the gap or chasm between the outer darkness of the human mind and the Ascended Master Consciousness is, of course, a beautiful and powerful impetus which carries the soul to great heights, and eagerness, zeal and enthusiasm must never be dimmed in the hearts of those in which it rises. Eagerness and enthusiasm are like the topmost peak of a mountain. covered with ice, and ofttimes the consciousness slips from the peak into the valleys of despair, discouragement and disappointment when the manifestation does not fit the expectationJof the aspirant.

Now, the chela must understand, first and foremost, that the aspirant is the soul in darkness seeking Light - the darkness being relative - but until the individual is Ascended, there is an accumulation of more or less shadow.

This aspirant is eager for the fullness of Truth and that, in itself is good, but the aspirant being in the shadows does not know what to expect from the Aspect of Wisdom, and his expectations are, therefore no criterion as to whether or not he is receiving the greatest outpouring according to the requirements of his own soul growth. Yet the sincere student who zealously applies the Law to the best of his ability is constantly catapulting himself over the chasms of despair and dis couragement, because the result (which he has no knowledge of anyhow) is incomplete to his own human opinion.

If the chela could but understand what Saint Germain has said repeatedly:

"Make your application but do not look for specific results - just rejoice in the knowledge that the application cannot fail.'·

he would save himself endless travail, as he moves up and down, up and down, up and down between repeated effort and lethargy, enthusiasm and despair.

The MAHA CHOHAN

EXCERPTS ON MUSIC

"I AM" going to speak today on the subject of Music and Its Place in The Universal Scheme of Creation. Music is, in Itself, an effect of stirring the Universal Light Substance into motion thru the creative powers of thought, feeling, action or the spoken word. And yet, although it is an effect, resulting from the vibration of energy waves, it can be used mightily as a Cause when properly understood, directed and interpreted.

Music is synonomous with Activity in the Realms of God's Per fection, for every thought and feeling of the Godhead creates a glorious

sound and emits a beautiful color clothed in an exquisite form. Creation takes place to the accompaniment of such beautiful music as would make the heart of man stand still. The rhythmic motion of the planets around the Sun contribute to the Cosmic Symphony and the forward motion of the galaxy is a processional of such- magnificent splendor that words could not attempt to describe its inspiring, uplifting, energizing power.

Every Ascended Being of Light radiates an Individual Keynote, woven mto a beautiful symphony of sound, and as They move thru Inter-stellar space the mingling of Their Cosmic Tones is an inspiration to all who are privileged to nave access to the faculties of the Inner Ear.

These natural songs of the Sun, the planets, the Angelic Host, and the Ascended Masters are - like the perfume of the flowers - the radiation of Those Beings which contributes to the Music of the Spheres without the self-conscious cooperation of the faculties of the lifestream, because each such an one may concentrate and focus the Gift of Song through His own vocal cords! or the Gift of Music through the particular talents evolved by His Self-Conscious Intelligence. When the Masters, the Devas and the Angelic Host choose to concentrate the Music of the Spheres through Cosmic Concerts, then truly do the Highest Heavens ring. In the Christmas Season, particularly for the heart of the Holy Week, the Cosmic Chorals are glorious beyond words to

describe. But, for the purpose of this instruction, I want to elaborate on the natural emanation of musical sound which forms the Music of the Spheres. Every lifestream who belongs to this Universe who has attained the victory of the Ascension, and every Cosmic Being and Master Presence is a contributing factor to this Sea of Music, which - like Light itself - forms the Atmosphere of the Octaves of Light. The Mighty" I AM'' Presence of every unascended being also pours forth its particular keynote and universal melody in the Realm in which it functions prior to the Ascension of the outer self.

It is from this Sea of Light that Masters draw the Music which is the general property of the entire Heavenly Host and focus it through Music Temples under the direction of Angelic Beings who amplify it by their own Life and direct it toward composers who are worthy of more than ordinary inspiration and assistance, and toward artists who have developed through centuries of dedication to the Spirit of Music sensitivity to the spiritual currents that may flow through specific musical activities. These people are usually fortunate enough to be permitted entrance into some of these Music Temples at night while their bodies sleep, as well when they pass through the Halls of Karmic Retribution at the close of earth life. The glorious melodies, stepped down by such men and women, are the results of this endeavor, in which I, myself, am extremely active.

Most of the Great Operas that have endured through the centuries represent the outpouring of One Music Temple which has become the

Realms. For instance, the procession of the Sun and Her Planets around The Great Central Sun is incorporated in the majeutic music of Wagner. The Music Temple through which this music is directed earthward is a Beautiful Azure Blue, and the Devas and Angels are robed in the various shades of blue from the most delicate bluewhite to the deep, deep, Royal Blue of the First Ray.

When a composer, for instance, Wagner, picks up the melodies of a Music Temple, usually a Master directs His Ray into the mind of the composer, to endeavor to build a suitable story around the music. You will see that the state of development of the mental body, which receives the impression for the story, and the development of the emotional body which is the recipient of the feeling and theme of the music, will contribute greatly to the ultimate results. Some composers did marvelous things with the musical interpretation but were unable to receive clear mental directions, and the resultant "story" was not truly representative of the theme.

In the case of the Wagner compositions, we had the assistance of his mental body, and thus the mystic initiations are woven through his stories. You are, of course, acquainted with the fact that the Insignia of the Knights of the Round Table was The Swan, which represents The Initiate... able to soar through the air, master the emotional element of water, and through its particular faculties (long neck and sharp eyes) pierce beneath the water and discover the elements of the "deep'' as well. Again and again, Wagner uses the Swan as a symbol of the mystic initiation. The ancient Norse mythology tells how the noble men of that age sang "their swan song." Today people interpret that as the acknowledgement of failure, defeat and submission to fate, but in those early days, the Great, when earth's battles were finished, were allowed to sing the Swan Song to signify that they had become Initiates and were consciously ascending from the limitations of matter to a new freedom.

When an Opera is sung, the Quality which is Its Predominant Theme is greatly amplified by the Music Temple and Its Attendants, and from the central focus where such music is presented, Angel Devas and Cherubic and Seraphic Hosts carry the Rays of That Opera into the city, state, nation and earth. Great buildings that have housed the Musical Genius of the Race are, of course, overshadowed by Devas and Builders of Form, who cooperate with the Officiating Cosmic Temple in this service. Now, we are hoping to secure the conscious cooperation of your lifestream and certain students in receiving these currents, amplifying them, and directing them forth with the added impetus which comes from CONSCIOUS UNDERSTAND(NG of the Mystic Inner Activities connected with so called outer world presentations.

Lohengrin is primarily the story of FAITH. The aspirant (Elsa) stands before the Karmic Council. Her Sponsor (and Twin Ray) comes to stand by her side riding on the back of the swan (mystical powers controlled through self mastery). She must accept Him on his worth, without curiosity, which she does. Then comes the test, during which Ortrud and Telramund instill doubt into her mind as to the Beloved' s True Identity. She accepts their suggestions of doubt and forfeits the right to His Presence. Lohengrin calls His Swan who remains to help Elsa in a lesser capacity, for such is the Mercy of Life, but she has forfeited The Presence of the Initiate.

Thus, does each student stand one day alone - and with only the Light of his heart to guide him - he must decide on the nature of His Teacher, not by his name, his person, his heritage. At this time, all the forces of doubt and uncertainty rise from within and without, and this is the crucial moment in the life of a chela who has been chosen for more than ordinary association with a Master of Light. If doubt and uncertainty require of the chela that He cannot accept the teacher - like Lohengrin - such an One must withdraw, and a lesser light (the heir to the Duchy of Barbant in the story) becomes the Guarding Presence of the lifestream until a later life.

May the blessings of the Harmony of Interstellar Space play through the elements that make up your vehicles and tune every atom and cell to its highest potential, both as the receiver and the director of God currents and blessings to enrich life!

May I thank you for the opportunity afforded us to further qualify the already harmoniously qualified vibrations of music with the Powers and Activities of the Sacred Fire which enter the inner atmosphere and render tremendous permanent service to the vehicles in which the souls of men function, as well as the lower atmosphere of earth in which their consciousness for the-most part dwells.

In the early Golden Ages, Cosmic Blessings circled the planet round on every occasion where Music was presented through one of the Music Foci and re-created by the local temples on the various con tinents which were, in that age, host to a portion of the evolving race. For instance, a performance on the Island of Posiedonus would be announced and the Priests in the Music Temples on all the other continents would either arrange to have a similar presentation at the same exact time, or would arrange to have special Priests and Priestesses enter their own Temple and deliberately draw the currents of music from the Temple of Presentation and then radiate that blessing through their locality. These individuals were empowered to not only magnetize the actual energy waves but recreate the sound and literally "broadcast" the entire performance, just as the mechanical radios and television machineries do today. For that matter, all the machinery and mech anisms of man's mind are but rough imitations of the natural activities of man himself that he once could manifest without the aid of such artificial agents... the airplane - levitation - the radio and television - telepathy - and so forth.

As the local Temples either employed talent from their own locality and presented the same Musical Representation or relied upon the Priests and Priestesses to "tune in" for them, the forcefield of the local temples became radiating centers that carried the particular blessings of the Sacred Fire which the Guardian Powers of the Civilization were directing through such presentations.

Much later, when the Guardian Powers were all but forgotten and their Counsel and Guidance no longer sought after nor accepted, sensitive lifestreams still continued to preserve the original idea of circling the planet in the blessings of harmonious music, and .. chain" Opera Houses were established in the Great Cities, and - rather than each one presenting according to its own local ideas - all presented the same Opera at the same time, much as the students now participate in the Transmission Flame Activities. Later - as all unity and cooperative endeavor is the target for the forces that oppose harmony and oneness - this cooperative endeavor was destroyed and separate "buslness" organizations began to "sell" music. Naturally, when any activity is

sold, the directing and guiding intelligence is forfeited in favor of the pleasing of the "patrons" and no longer could the presentations be chosen according

particular opportunities for blessing due to Cosmic

currents, auspicious opportunities when certain constellations were giving impetus to the energies flowing earthward, or to avert and alleviate disasters and impending crises that could - ofttimes - be dispersed through directed harmonious energy qualified by the Guard ian Powers and Cosmic Beings with certain actions of the Sacred Fire.

The only salvation by which good music (by that I mean music that is naturally qualified by its vibration to be a conductor of the Sacred Fire) survived at all, was due to the deep heart interest of music lovers-· who volunteered at inner levels to remember, upon incarnation, to demand of the producers and sellers of music certain standards. These volunteers became the "buying" public and carried weight with the commercial sellers who sought to please them for they represented the success??? of their ventures. Other music lovers, trained in the art of composition, incarnated and drew forth more of the Music of the Spheres adding to the heritage of immortal melody that shall endure beyond this age of commercialism into the New Era of God Harmony that is part of the Ceremonial Age just ahead.

You will see, therefore, that all music lovers, and all composers, and all dear lifestreams who hold a certain spiritual standard in regard to musical presentation, composition, development and appreciation, are the Guardians who have volunteered to sustain the Music of the Spheres through these dark ages.

Blessings from,

SERAPIS

of Luxor!

Dearly Beloved Ones;

I have come from the great Temple of Music that has been built by the Lords of Form. Though it is invisible to the human sight, it is very real and very wonderful. There are four great Temples, the Temple of Science, of Art, of Healing and of Music. They are all linked together because art, music and science are all needed in the art of healing. When music is played with the consciousness that it is a part of healing a vibration is set in motion that enfolds the one who is in need and they are soothed and comforted. When one is sick in body or mind, or in their affairs, they are out of rhythm and out of harmony. They are not at ease. In your language you speak of sickness as disease.

You are all notes in the great Symphony of God and when you are out of rhythm you close yourself to the healing vibrations that are continually sweeping through the universe. Music is one of the avenues over which these healing vibrations come to you. Sometimes in the morning when you start your day you may feel heavy, unhappy and out of harmony. If you will sing or hum a tune you will by this simple act lift these vibrations and give to your body a happier keynote for the day. Often when you are out of harmony you give to your body a broken rhythm, or a discordant note which colors your entire day. When night comes you are weary, dissatisifed and unhappy. Try humming or singing something that has a rhythm with a joyous lift when you first awaken in the morning.

In the New Age music will take the place of drugs and will bring back balance to those whose minds are out of harmony. Music will be used in factories, not just here and there as it is today, but will be more widespread to help the workers maintain a peaceful, harmonious rhythm. The broken rhythms that pass under the name of music today will disappear. Doctors will then prescribe special melodies for different diseases. At the right time this will come forth quickly and beautifully.

The great Temple of Music is filled with color and beauty as well as music and through it flows music for the healing of God's beloved children. There are all kinds and types of musical instruments. many of them as yet unknown, but many of them well known to you. There are class rooms where those who desire to learn to play these instruments may come. Those of you who love music often come to this great Temple during your hours of sleep. You listen to the beautiful har monies or play upon the different instruments. It is a joyous experience. Those of you who go there often wonder why you feel so happy when you awaken in the morning. It is because you have spent many hours in this beautiful Temple.

We are very happy to be able to tell you about this wonderful Temple. The time will come when these Temples of Art, Science, Healing and Music that are now invisible to you will have their counterpart on the physical plane for all to see.

We bless you all in the name of the great Musician of all time and of all eternity - your Heavenly Father. A M E N !

Anonymous

OCEAN OF MUSIC

I want you to visualize a cascading sea of sound like a prismatic crystal waterfall, descending thousands of feet through the mountain. This exquisite cascading river of Pure Electronic Force pours a melody through the Seven Octaves of Expression in its descent from the Heart of God into the world of physical appearance and represents the constant flow of the harmony of each lifestream from the Solar God to man.

Each plane through which this exquisite sound of the life tone passes is enriched by this Glorious Melody and the sub-plane below repeats that melody in an octave that can be enjoyed by those dwelling within the vibratory action of that particular octave, where, again, it is lowered and transposed to enrich the lower octave in its descent Earthward. Thus, you can picturize the constant melody of your own individualization, because the lifestream is a constant repetition and is replenished anew constantly by the limitless Source of the Fountain of Life Eternal which with unerring accuracy sustains the Note and expands the Melody of all created beings according to their original composition. Thus, in the World of Cosmic Creation, Color and Music represent the manifestations of Divine Thought and Feeling.

When the Glorious Melody flows forth from the Holy Christ Self for its four-fold expression through the LOWER VEHICLES! THE RE

WITHIN EACH OF THESE VEHICLES. The natural fore-ordained melody does not find expression until all vehicles are in perfect alignment.

Here We come to an understanding of your One-ness with that exquisite prismatic cascading sea of sound and color, and if you will open yourself to its outpouring you will experience great Peace of Mind and Heart and Great Balance as well as much fuller realization of the ecstasy ofjust being.

To witness an expression of Cyclopea' s Life Essence is to be privileged to see one of the most beautiful manifestations of creation as that Great Being's Life River flows from the Source of Creation, bathing cosmic space in literally oceans of melody, color and harmony -- this, mind you in His passive or restful state which is the natural order of His just being, but when the Mighty Elohim chooses to animate this natural harmony by the Power of the Flame of His Heart, this tremendous ocean of prismatic sound and color is directed con sciously in millions of individualized streams from His Heart which widen like fans as they pass from His Body, each carrying, mind you,

nation, into which are woven so many original exquisite in terpretations of the ONE SONG that the whole universe seems ALIVE with the ecstasy of that music, which passes alike through the bodies of the Solar Gods, the Angels, the Devas and the consciousness and inner bodies of men.

In interstellar space, whatever any Individualized Being is doing, He is always conscious of that RUSH of exquisite energy passing through Him when Cyclopea is in Cosmic Action, and Their Beauty, Ecstasy and Perfection are intensified by His ourpouring.

When you realize that Cyclopea is but ONE (although the Major One) of countless legions of Perfected Beings, Solar Gods, Devas, Angels, Cherubim and Seraphim Who represent the Musical Out pouring of Divinity and that ALL are more or less constantly engaged in creative activity, you can, in a measure, grasp the exquisite per fection of the Inner Spheres and how the Glory of All Life is being increased instantly by the expression of each one's Heart in service.

Music Ray are more concentrated expressions of the Music of the Spheres, yet through every Perfected Lifestream flows exquisite music, beautiful color, tone and fragrance of the natural Outpouring of God's Grace and the Realm referred to as The Ascended Masters' Octave is a Realm of Music, Perfume, Beauty, Peace and Perfection that the word "perfection" but poorly describes.

Contemplating the above, which is but a mere sketch of the Realm to which you aspire, you can see how you may call forth and have directed through your own life-thread oceans of harmonious energy, for the Universe is literally saturated with it and then your life-thread, locked within this Protecting Essence, you will come to that state of Peace where you will consciously enter into this inner sphere and experience and know the Realm of Harmony and Happiness for yourself.

"I AM' ' known as The Goddess of Music. My Life is dedicated to presenting Beauty, Harmony, Happiness, Fragrance and Attunement, which are all natural expressions of the ONE LIFE, and when you

PASS THROUGH THE VEIL OF MY NAME you may perceive My

Identity which will delight and surprise you.

MUSIC

A harmonious stream of energy

The Music of the Spheres expressed thru a completely harmonized series of vehicles, and thru such an one the Divine Tones that are the natural radiation of the Planets of the System and the Ascended Host of Light can be drawn and released for peace, for healing, for beauty.

Music is one of the most powerful conductors of Beauty, and when the Lovely Lady Venus walks thru the atmosphere, the exquisiteness of Her Spirit makes the birds sing sweeter and even the Majestic Tones of the Planetary Logoi more full in their vibrant resonance.

Music, like Light Itself, is a Conductor that never creates re sistance, or a sense of battle in any part of Life's energy. It is a harmonious stream of energy that can regulate outer appearances and change the quality of energy that can regulate outer appearances and change the quality of energy as easily as the fire transmutes all lower rates of vibration and substance into the Fourth Dimension without argument, and without battle.

Understand, dear friends, I refer to the glorious, harmonious classical and semi-classical music which the learned composers of the ages have brought forth, and certainly not to the broken rhythm of any age. I expect your now more illumined consciousness to understand this without question.

When you have raised the vibratory action of your vehicles thru the use of the Flames of Purification and Transmutation (Violet Fire), the vibratory Keynote of your lifestream will send forth Its beautiful tones and it will be discernible to those who are privileged to be within your aura.

Music played a great part in My embodiment as Thomas Moore, and I thank the Almighty that there was sufficient obedience in My lifestream to listen to the harmony of My Spirit. I do not claim to have brought forth anything of an outstanding nature in the field of music, but we shall agree that some of the sweet strains of that day linger on to be a benefaction to all who care to listen.

So, you will be rewarded in more ways than one as you continue in your calls for the purification of your own vehicles, as well as all mankind, and the beautiful radiation flowing from you will do much to soothe and transmute the mutitudinous ills which presently beset the race.

Listen to the harmonious sounds of your record machines, play them if you are so gifted, and to those occasional instances on your television sets when mankind is permitted to listen to the glorious renditions of the music of the great composers. TRULY, MUSIC

HATH CHARMS!

Music can do for the soul what no other activity that appeals to the senses can accomplish. When the beautiful vibrations of the organ, played by One who is the embodiment of love and compassion and enlightenment, flood forth into the ethers in wave after wave of glorious sound, there is not a person on this planet but feels the ease and peace and rest of that outpouring.

You might liken it to the ever increasing volume of waves thrown off from a playing fountain into the pool about it, and according to the volume and intensity of feeling played into the music, is the world flooded with that harmonizing sound.

In a world to which there is constantly being poured the discordant cadences of man, which sound is imprisoned from leaving the at mosphere of Earth and must needs return and bombard the helpless people upon its surface, the need of harmonious sound is great.

Each man generating and pouring forth energy of Life each moment, may be such a glorious fountain thru which the Heavenly Host may flow in such fine tones, that it is not audibly discernible to the physical senses of man, although absorbed hungrily and one might say avidly by the starving emotions of the people who crave peace and ease and rest.

If you could think of the bodies of mankind as helpless naked forms exposed to every passing vibration, and beaten and broken by the catapulted vibrations of this mad world, you could see perhaps slightly the need for generating centers of peace-giving healing to soothe them, like unto anointing their broken flesh with sweet smelling oils.

When I sit at my organ, I first throw wide the windows and large glass doors and am very still. The sunlight pours thru the glass-topped roof of my tower room wherein the organ is situated. There are birds innumerable, not caged but flying freely about, those of the tropical origin as well as the types originally found at such a rarified at mosphere. Usually, the first notes of the organ bring the Devas of Music around, and often the Celestial Choir, and groups of Angels gather also. I think deeply of the peoples of Earth, and then plunge into the melodies that My Heart sings to Me and let the rising power of the organ flood forth in waves of exquisite color into the world of men. Ofttimes, the Devas will plunge into the Sea of Sound, and gathering the rainbow hues about their Great Forms, sail off into space vibrating and pulsating with power to release that Light Form into some special need of Earth.

I have seen the Angels and the Cherubim stand before the organ and seize each ribbon of sound as it comes forth and, somewhat similar to your Maypole dance, weave a beautiful mantle of color, differing however, in that it is alive and pulsating and continually vibrating and wrapping itself about the Angel Forms until they are twined round and round with that lovely sound.-Then they go forth carrying the mantle and do what their Master directs should best be done.

Sometimes the sound just flows forth without any apparent visible Higher Beings directing it, and gets caught up by the winds and carried I know not where. I have seen the bodies of the Earth people bathed in that harmonious sound, and the peace they have known and felt in that short time makes Me but wish that there were thousands such mu sicians to assist us.

Ascended Master El Morya

VEDANTIC PRAYER

Oh! Thou Infinite Holy Presence of God, the Divine Source of all Life! Hallowed be Thy Sacred Name! We bow before Thee in humble gratitude, praise and thanksgiving for Thy Supreme Presence in this Universe. Because Thou Art," I AM"!

We return unto Thee, Almighty One, all the power and dominion we have ever vested in any imperfect manifestation, visible or invisible, for Thou Art the All Power of the Universe and there is no other power that can act. Let Thy Will be done in and· thru us now! Let Thy Kingdom be manifest across the face of this Earth thru the hearts of all who are so blessed as to live upon it!

Oh, Supreme Beloved One, as we lift our hearts, our vision, our consciousness toward Thee, release the substance of Thyself to us, each according to our requirements, that as we move forward in Thy Name and upon Thy Service we shall not be found wanting.

We ask forgiveness for all the transgressions of Thy Law of Love and Harmony both for ourselves and all mankind, the forces of the Elemental Kingdom, and the Kingdom of Nature. Endow us now with Thy Power and Desire to so forgive all who have ever caused us distress, back unto the very beginning of time.

Because Thou Art with us and in us, we fear no evil, for there is no power apart from Thee which can hurt, destroy or despoil Life's beauty of expression. Thou Art the Strength and the power by which we move ever in the Path of Righteousness - and now, Oh, Father of Light, show us the Full Glory we had with Thee in the Beginning before the world

was. SO BE IT!

0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0

OATH OF THE LUXOR RETREAT

I will perform my daily ablution and completely immerse my body

in the River Nile, knowing full well that the power of my own Light is my only protection against the carnivorous creatures who inhabit its depths.

I will rise at 5 a.m. daily, and after the cleansing of my body, I will

spend one hour in deep breathing and contemplation, and one hour in prayer for the world and its people, before partaking of any physical nourishment.

I will partake of no food which is used as a body by any creature

who has attained the power of motivation, nor will I use any portion of such a body for clothing and adornment. Every seventh day I will abstain from any physical nourishment whatsoever.

I will never speak unless spoken to, except:

a. to assist in the performance of my duties. b. to further the Cause of The Brotherhood. c. to assist a brother in distress.

I will faithfully take upon my shoulders the performance of some

physical duty of assistance to the community, preferably something that is personally distasteful to my natural habits and tendencies.

I .will learn the art of hieroglyphics and copy at least one page of

the Text ofthe Law in the imperishable substance provided me, to be left as a record for those who follow me.

I will keep a personal daily record of my reactions toward those-in

the community and toward the discipline meted out by my Teacher. If there is a record of more than seven transgressions in a day I will present myself voluntarily before the Hierarch. If, after receiving His suggestions and assistance, I do not improve, I will leave the Retreat and not return for

succeeding embodiment,

when I have learned more of Love.

I will accept as my companion and co-worker whatever lifestream

is allotted to me by the Hierarch and endeavor to live in harmony with him during all my days.

As soon as the initiate learns to live happily with one, he is transferred to another who would give him the opportunity to overcome certain aversions which particularly distressed him.

CEREMONIAL WORSHIP

In each two thousand year cycle a Religion is evolved by the Intelligences who represent the Godhead for that period. This Religion is based on the natural tendencies of the lifestrearns who are to be the focal point for the establishment and maintenance of the spiritual culture of the era. The religious worship is also based on the specific beneficial outpouring which the Chohan of the Ray desires to release to and through the evolving life intelligences in this period.

As we enter the two thousand year cycle of the Seventh Ray, we are beginning to set into motion the type of religious worship which will become the predominant activity of the masses in the future. This worship will include all the best expressions of previous religions as well as the fresh, new impetus of the Chohan under whose direction the New Era will move to fulfillment. (In this case, my humble self.)

At its inception, those blessed lifestreams who have volunteered to assist Me are among the first to respond to the New Vibrations, and later when the foundations have been will laid and the beautiful rituals and ceremonies developed, a greater number of the people will enjoy participating in these uplifting and inspiring services.

THE RESPONSIBILITY OF THE

DIRECTOR AND THE GROUP

In order to participate intelligently in the Ceremonial Activity of the Seventh Ray, every person must be in conscious cooperation with the individual who takes the responsibility of directing the group Activuy, In fact, each such an one becomes a Priest or Priestess of The Flame through the magnetic power tocused through his own heartbeat.

The energy of the director directs and focuses the energies of the group, but there is no such thing as passive enjoyment of the service from the premise of the "onlooker." Each lifestream is, rather, a participant in the actual performance of the successive steps in the ritual.

The director and the students may invoke the Powers of the Sacred Fire-the Masters and Angelic Beings- through the power of vis ualization, contemplation and directed thought and feeling. This may be done through song, through the spoken word and through the performance of certain rituals, employing pure floral scents and certain musical compositions of a spiritual nature. True efficiency comes when the director and the group can combine all of these faculties and means of invocation toward this end.

I must refer here to the position of the one entrusted with the responsibility of representing the Master to the group, that is, the leader.

The privilege and responsibility of the director is to unify the consciousness of the group through directed visualizations, decrees, songs, and active invocations of the Powers of the Sacred Fire.

The unity of the energies released by each individual of the group into the collective thought form for the ceremonial is the strength of the service of that group to the Cause of the Brotherhood. This collective thought and feeling form determines the amount of spiritual energy that is drawn earthward and used to dissipate evil and set into motion new causes for world progress.

The ability of the director to obtain and hold the interest of the group, as well as the joyous, willing cooperation of the individual unit, determines the efficacy of the service.

Energies that are released through a sense of "duty" or "fear" are practically useless in the Master's work. Joyous, happy energy is the hope of Heaven.

Each lifestream who has professed enough interest in the Activities of the group to come to the meeting will find himself contributing more freely and willingly through some one of his inner bodies rather than another--{mental, emotional, etheric, physical, and, on rare occasions, Higher Mental). It is for each one to examine impartially his own development, and, if he find his mental, emotional or physical body to be the lazy one of his vehicles, he should endeavor to bring this particular body to greater obedience through directing it to cooperate with that portion of the service that seems distasteful to it. Here, the bodies of each individual must be treated like children.

The director must also endeavor to give all of the bodies equal opportunity to serve and not lean toward indulgence of the particular vehicle which he, himself, has developed, to the detriment of the other members of the group, who, perchance may miss an opportunity to serve at that meeting because their most highly developed vehicles have been given no opportunity to express themselves.

For instance, many people love physical action and can participate happily in songs and decrees, but they are mentally lazy or un developed and soar off into a daze during the time when the mental body should be helping to cut out of the Universal Mind Substance the form which is the Protective Canopy of the room, locality or nation. Others derive great emotional pleasure from instrumental music, but rebel at the physical effort required to decree.

In cooperative endeavor, it is better to have a fifteen minute span of a certain activity and keep it "alive" than a much longer one which strains the undeveloped bodies of the individuals in the group. By changing the type of service from that which requires the cooperation of the physical body, such as song or decree work, back to that requiring the cooperation of one of the inner bodies, greater service can be rendered than by holding the students too long at one particular type of service.

Ceremonial Worship is the balanced use of all the faculties, powers and vehicles of the lifestream-harmoniously blended and utilized to draw, focus and direct energy-to create new Causes for Good and dissolve those of an inharmonious nature.

The primal requirements for an efficacious service are:

The quieting of the inner and physical bodies of the participants

through carefully chosen musical compositions of a soothing and inspirational nature.

(This enables the members of the Angelic Host to prepare the inner bodies of the students to receive the greatest possible blessings from the meeting and also raises each individual to his own highest "potential" service to the group and the Master Intelligence, who is presiding and working with such a group.)

The purification of the bodies and auras of the students, the

director and the atmosphere which is to form the focus into which the spiritual energies are to be drawn through the invocation of the Powers of the Sacred Fire, in decrees.

The protection of the students and the location which are to be the

chalice for the direction of those spiritual energies from The Higher Octaves. This protection is drawn forth by the use of the creative centers (thought and feeling) of each individual, focused and concentrated by the director's audible directions.

Recognition of the God Power focused through each participant,

which is the authority by which energy is set into motion and directed toward ultimate good effects.

Acceptance of the Presence of-and access to-the Ascended Host

of Light, the Angelic, Devic, Cherubic and Seraphic Hosts, as conscious co-workers in the Activities of the group work.

When these requirements have been met, the Directing In telligence of the Godhead, either through the God Presence of the director or an Ascended Master or Angelic Guest, will utilize the Ritual to the greatest possible extent according to the requirements of the hour.

Music

As by far the _greatest number of the Beloved Chelas who par ticipate in the group Activities are engaged in service in the outer world und arc obliged to come to their meetings directly from such service, that part that music plays in quieting the feeling world of the individual. relaxing the physical body and stopping the rapidly re-

21!)

volving thought patterns in the mental bodies, cannot be over em phasized. By this means the atomic structure of the students' bodies is re-polarized, and the vessels through which the God-Self of each individual will endeavor to co-operate in the service are prepared for their part in it, during this musical service.

The Angelic Host, then, begins to weave the spiritual structure under the direction of the Presiding Master out of the very substance and energy of the individuals in the group.

The type of music used will determine the class of Invisible Helpers drawn into the atmosphere of the Meeting, which will form the unseen but palpable audience of Divine Beings whose energies and assistance are without limit in elevating the consciousness of the unascended members of the group, as well as condensing the energies drawn by Themselves to render specific service for the good of life.

Beautiful thought forms are builded by these Invisible Beings, and where the audience participates in vocal accompaniments to the music, the inner forms are clothed in the physical energies of each singer and become a potent power in sublimating energies of a lower nature in the bodies of the participants as well as in the locality in which the service takes place.

These musical forms are greatly amplified by the Angels, the Devas of Music and the Builders of Form, and are then carried into hospitals, asylums and other places where there is great need for the assuagement of physical, mental and emotional distress.

You will see that where instrumental music gives assistance at inner levels, the group singing is most efficacious in lowering the spiritual forms into the substance of the physical world, in the same manner that the decrees lower the mental forms of the visualizations into the condensed energy of the third dimensional plane.

At inner levels, the Great Music Temples are established in each of the Seven Spheres and, through the Music Devas, these Cosmic Temples often connect with a particularly fine presentation in the physical world and pour through such a musical presentation Their

which is Their Gift to Life.

THE ART OF RHYTHMIC BREATHING

Lesson One

When we come to the realization that to breathe means to live and by breathing properly we can correct any condition within our physical body, the wise chela will apply the instruction herein given. This physical body is the Temple of the Living God, and by learning to breathe evenly and to direct the breath we can raise the vibratory action of the body. In so doing we enliven each cell, clearing away the effluvia which we have allowed to form. The majority of mankind has become so heavy with this self created effluvia that they feel sluggish and tired most of the time. The Beloved Maha Chohan is desirous that His student body become aware of the importance of correct breathing, therefore, from time to time we shall include an important excercise which We know will improve the physical, etheric, mental and emo tional bodies of each one who will take the time to practice them.

Do not become discouraged if at first you cannot master these breaths. Keep at it - for practice makes perfect, and the result of persevering will please the student when he realizes that he feels lighter in his physical body, free and unhindered in his thinking. He will experience a more joyous outlook, and emotionally he will be calmer, more serene in dealing with the situations that arise daily in the lives of all.

It is a good idea to set aside a special time for these exercises. They should be done at least twice a day.

The important thing to do before starting any breathing exercise is to empty the lungs of breath. Form the mouth into an "oo" sound and breathe out heavily.

Stand erect, feet together, arms relaxed resting at sides. As you begin the breath tense the arms and slowly inhale to the count of five raising the arms slowly over the head. As you inhale push the diaphram out. Hold the breath for five counts and visualize a Great White Light pouring down from your God Presence. Then slowly exhale to the count of five as you lower the arms again to the sides. Rest for the count of five. Repeat the breath seven times. Relax, then say the following decree with feeling:

BALANCED BODY.

Lesson Two

buoyancy of youth.

feeling:

Lesson Three

of the Sun, but we must also know that we can, by our attention, draw into our being, thru love and gratitude, the beneficial Radiation which is Their pleasure to bestow upon all who live, move and have their being on this Earth Planet.

In the following breath, We ask that you face the Sun if possible - if not, visualize the Sun in your mind's eye. As you take the inbreath

raise your arms out from your sides and up until you form a Cross, palms facing upwards. This position symbolizes complete surrender to our Heavenly Father-Mother God.

Standing straight, feet together, visualize the Golden Light Rays of the Sun pouring toward you as you take a deep, slow breath to the count of four, raising the arms t form the Cross. Breathe these Rays into your heart - that is, direct the breath into the heart area. Hold the breath to the count offour. Exhale to the count offour, lowering the arms, and as you exhale, feel the breath as Golden Light going out thru every pore of your body. Rest to the count of four and repeat the breath seven times. Then decree:

I AM LIGHT, I AM LIGHT, I AM LIGHT. I AM DRAWING

AND VESTA. I AM ABSORBING THIS LIGHT INTO EVERY CELL

OF MY BODY. I AM RADIANT WITH THE LIGHT. I AM FILLED

WITH THE LIGHT. I AM GRATEFUL, GRATEFUL, GRATEFUL

TO THE LIGHT AND I LOVE THE LIGHT!

Conclusion

As We conclude this series of Breathing exercises, We ask you to kindly remember that rhythm is important in all lasting manifestation. As you breathe rhythmically, as counselled by the Beloved Maha ( .hohan, there will be a noticeable acceleration of your Spiritual Progress.

By continually using the Three Breaths given, and practicing them daily, you will, thru perseverance draw the Light from the Heart of ( .od into every cell and atom, bringing about a state of excellent health, youthful vigor, clear thinking and wisdom from the Holy Spirit.

To accomplish this, We suggest your compliance with the Maha Chohan' s request, thru the Breathing exercises as We have given them to you, and which have been rel~ased for your specific benefaction.

BREATH WHICH UNIFIES ALL PERFECTION - - -

EVERYWHERE!!

SCIENTIFIC BREATHING

Visualization: Contemplate the Sacred Presence of the Maha Chohan. Feel the Holy Breath of God breathed into this Universe and sustained as the atmosphere by the Rhythmic Inspiration and exhalation of the Holy Spirit in His Cosmic Activity. Then connect your individual life breath with this Holy, Pure Inspirational Cosmic Breath, and draw its vitalizing spiritual ener_gies into your lungs.

Feel this Fiery Breath expanding within your chest area and filling your incITvidual soul with new fife, aspiration, courage and positive God Will to fulfill your own Divine Design in this em bodiment. Then, as you exhale, qualify the breath you are releasing into the Universe with purity, blessing, love, mercy and Godliness instead of the poisons thrown off by your system.

When you have completed your individual contemplation, repeat the activity for every member of the human race.

As all individuals embodied on the Earth share its breath and must participate in the general conditions of its atmosphere, inner as well as outer, there is a marvelous opportunity for treating the entire race by your individual conscious qualification of the Universal blanket of air with God receptivity, and all the many God Qualities that will arise within your own mind as you proceed with this fundamental vis ualization.

Think and feel the following Statements, at least three times a day, while breathing as deeply as you can:

a. "LAM" inbreathing the Fiery Substance of the Holy Spirit, activated by His Flame, and It is now cleansing and energizing my feeling, mental and physical bodies.

b. "I AM" inbreathing the electronic substance of unend- ing peace, inexhaustable strength and health, and in finite supply, now manifest in my being and world.

c. "I AM" breathing out peace, strength, health and supply to all mankind and the Kingdom of Nature.

THE WESAK FESTIVAL

Lord Buddha, after his earthly mission was completed, his dis ciples well versed in the Law, and his own consciousness firmly established as a radiant center and focus of light in the atmosphere of earth, arose from the wheel of birth and death, and entered the ranks of the Triumphant Ones who shall not taste again of death, who "have gone forth from earth's schoolroom, and shall return no more" except in the freedom of Their Godly Estate... But LOVE again -- in eagerness to serve, desiring to give a further blessing and outpouring of it self...provided a Way by which Lord Buddha might infuse his par ticular Blessings and Benediction upon the people of earth, once a year, in the month of the anniversary of his birth, his attainment of Buddha-hood, and his departure from the physical body.

This outpouring of the Buddha Life Force took place on the day of the full moon in the month of May, and it is known as the Wesak Festival.

Stepping down consciousness and light is done constantly in our outer world relationships today. The teacher, instructed in higher learning, translates her knowledge into forms understandable to her younger charges. Transformers are provided by electric companies to step down the voltage of electrical currents. Our own physical sun absorbs and veils the light of the Primal Sun behind the system, that our Universe may bathe in the glory of its light, but not be destroyed by its powerful vibrations. The mystic has always transformed and in terpreted the word of God for lesser men. Thus, the Great Buddha, in his New Estate, has access to Realms of Consciousness and Vibration far beyond any that even the most illumined consciousness of a limited being could hope to fathom or attain.

By this same service of transformation he draws those subtle currents, blessings and benedictions into himself and then, at the Visitation in May, descends into the lower atmosphere of earth and sends forth this outpouring to blanket the earth, her people, and the nature kingdom as well.

For several weeks before the coming of the full moon in the month of May, pilgrims wend their way toward the plateau on the northern slopes of the Himalayas, where the exoteric and esoteric ceremony takes place. It is not necessary to be present in the physical body to share in the great blessing, which is for all mankind, but those privileged to be aware of the festival may so arrange their consciousness and direct it toward the Assemblage that the fullest of Its Potent Spiritual Impetus enters into the very soul and makes of such an one, a localized center of the Buddha's force in his own environment and nation, wherever that may be.

The tents of the nomads and pilgrims fill the plain, and about an hour before the full moon, the Masters of Wisdom begin to arrive and mingle among the people, finally taking up Their place before the Altar which has been beautifully decorated with the local flowers of that vicinity -- the lotus, the lily, the mountain crocus...

When Lord Maitreya, the chosen successor of The Lord Buddha, appears, all know the supreme moment of invocation has come. Lord Maitreya utters the prayer of invocation, and suddenly the Great Figure of the Lord of Light fills the sky, His Aura like a universal rainbow, shot with every color, making of the night a shining Dawn... All the Masters and the pilgrims, too, bow before Him, and the "Sweet anointing from above" flows downward into the very humblest heart.Ah sweet brother, Lord of Love, who cans' t ever forget us... Welcome... Yea... Very Welcome Art Thou and Thy Blessing.

When Lord Gautama completed His Mission on the Earth, He was granted permission by the Cosmic Law to return once in every twelve-month cycle to bless the people of Earth. This yearly Visitation has become known as the Wesak Festival and takes place on the evening of the full moon in the mystic month of May each year.

While this Festival takes place in India, the pilgrims of Earth are not apprised of its specific location, but are guided by the Light within their hearts until they come into the radius of the Light of the Buddha. However, a Dispensation was later granted whereby the chelas who are cognizant of this outpouring of Light are now permitted to attend in their etheric garments by asking, upon retiring, that their Sponsor of the month take them to this Sacred Ritual to receive of its glorious Blessing. · In 1966, the Beloved Gautama appeared in the atmosphere at the Festival in His glorious Ascended Master Body, and directly below Him, Lord Divino, the present Buddha, received the Power and Love which Beloved Gautama formerly dispensed to the pilgrims. Since that evening, it has been the privilege of Lord Divino to appear in His Luminous Presence in the Wesak Valley to re-enact the activities of this yearly Festival.

The Radiation continues through the 24-hour period and wise is the chela who, through the heart pull of Pure Love, waking or sleeping, tunes in to this Holy Ceremony. Like the pilgrims of India, the Light within each one' s heart is the magnet which will make them cognizant of the actual Ceremony when it is at its zenith.

Taken from the Blade and Ledger

(The original legend from which this is taken was found in the Library of Congress at Washington, D. C.)

Near Philadelphia, on the banks of the lovely Wissahikon River, there was once a Protestant monastery where lived a brotherhood of noble men who had left Europe and had sought a home in the wilderness where they might worship God in their own way, far from the courts of kings. They were known as the Fanatics.

About one mile from the old monastery, there lived a man who was of the brotherhood in belief, but not with them because he had brought with him to the New World his young son and baby daughter. He was a nobleman of wealth and position, whose religious beliefs were tolerated neither by Protestants nor Catholics. He had lived patiently and quietly in the Old World doing his best and faithfully serving his King, until his beloved wife died. Then he had given up his castle, his lands, his title and most of his great possessions, and fled across the sea with his young son and baby <laugher, to make a home in an old-time block house of the Wissahikon wilderness. There he lived and studied the Book of Revelations for seventeen years. Meantime, his little son became a noble youth who shared his father's every hope and con viction; his baby daughter became a fair maiden, lovely beyond words, with golden hair which fell not in ringlets nor curls, but in soft wavy profusion to her shoulders.

We are told that when the shadows were beginning to lengthen on the last day of 1773, the little family might have been seen walking arm in arm along the banks of the Wissahikon, beneath trees bending under their weight of snow. The father who was then known and loved far and near, as the Priest of the Wissahikon, wore a velvet cloak with a silver cross suspended by a cord around his neck. The girl, with a look of adoration upon her face, listened without questioning to the con versation between father and brother - in whose eyes shone the light of immortality. For seventeen years the old man had studied Revelations, and again he repeated what he had affirmed so many times before, as the result of these years of study.

"The Old World," said he, "is sunk in all manner of crime, as was the Antediluvian World; the New World is given to man as a refuge, even as the ark was given to Noah and his children."

"The New World is the last Altar of human freedom left on the surface of the globe. Never shall the footsteps of Kings pollute its soil. It is the last hope of man. God has spoken, and it is so. Amen"

It was the girl who urged a return to the house, and it was she who sought its warmth and shelter for the sake of her loved ones, and drew the curtains at the windows of the living-room to shut out the gloomy forest and coming night. It was the girl who tried to bring cheer to the little group, and to lighten the sadness of her father and brother; to distract them from their somber thought and study. That night she tried in vain; she knew that passing hunters again would hear the voice of prayer late into the night, and see the chapel lights streaming across the snow until the dawn.

The hour of separation came when father and son bade the maiden goodnight, and together sought the chapel where two candles were already burning on the white altar. It was a circular chamber with oak panels. Between the candles on the altar was a slender silver flagon, a wreath of laurel, fresh-gathered from the Wissahikon hills, and a velvet-bound Bible with clasps of gold. Behind the Altar was an icon cross. The Priest of the Wissahikon was the first to break the silence. Said he:

"At the third hour after midnight, the Deliverer will come!"

Then as the young man stood pondering, the father repeated, "Tonight he will come. At the third hour after midnight he will come through yonder door and take upon himself his great mission to free the New World from the yoke of the Tyrants. All is ready for his coming. Behold the crown, the flagon of anointing oil, the Bible, and the cross!"

Hours passed. The lad knelt in prayer; but the father paced up and down the chapel waiting until the clock of the great hall struck twelve, and the New Year dawned. Then the lad arose and gently tried to prepare his father for disappointment. Perhaps they were mistaken; perhaps they were not right in believing that the time for the Deliverer was at hand.

·' At the third hour after midnight the Deliverer will come" was the father's answer.

The lad returned to his prayers and the Priest of the Wissahikon continued his lonely watch while the clock struck one - two - three. Then there came footsteps in the hall, and a tall stranger of com manding presence entered the door of the chapel and spoke these words:

"Friends, I have lost my way in the forest. Can you direct me to the right way?"

Answered the Priest of the Wissahikon, "Thou hast found the way to usefullness and immortal renown!"

Wondering, the stranger came a step nearer to see if he were being mocked; but the Priest of the Wissahikon rapidly questioned him. Did he come from the City? Yes. Was he not troubled about the right of a subject to raise his hand against his King? Yes! Then said the Priest of the Wissahikon to the amazed stranger!

''Thou art called to a great work. Kneel before this altar and here, in the silence of night, amid the depths of these wild woods, will I anoint Thee Deliverer of this great land!"

Immediately this peerless stranger, before whom ten thousand might bow their heads, knelt before the white altar in the old blockhouse and placed his hands on the Bible. Then, says the legend, these words fell from the lips of the Priest of the Wissahikon:

"Thou art called to the great work of a Champion and Deliverer! Soon thou wilt ride to battle at the head of legions -- soon thou wilt lead a people on to Freedom -- soon thy sword will gleam like a meteor over the ranks of war."

The candle-light cast weird shadows on the wall, the silver cross of the Priest shone, the white altar-cloth waved in the wind from the open outer door, the trees moaned outside, while the Priest, so the story goes, continued thus:

"Dost thou promise that when the appointed time arrives, thou wilt be found ready, sword in hand, to fight for thy Country and thy God?"

Solemnly came the answer, "I do!"

"Dost thou promise in the hour of thy glory, when a nation shall bow before thee -- as in the fierce moment when thou shalt behold thy soldiers starving for want of bread -- to remember the great truth written in these words, 'I am but the minister of God in this great work of a Nation's Freedom'Pi:

Clearly, firmly, came the answer, "I do promise!"

Then, in His name who gave the New World to millions of the human race, as the last altar of their rights, I do consecrate thee its Deliverer!"

The Priest of the Wissahikon dipped his fingers in the anointing oil and described the outlines of a cross upon the stranger's forehead, and was about to place the laurel wreath upon his head after saying, "When the time comes, go forth to victory. On thy brow no conqueror's blood-red wreath, but this crown of fadeless laurel," - when the girl appeared, took the wreath and crowned the stranger.

Unable to sleep she had hastily donned a white robe, and putting a dark cloak around her, had gone down to the chapel and had witnessed the scene unnoticed until she had seized the laurel crown from her father's hands. Fearing she had been presumptuous, the girl bowed her head; but her father smiled:

"It is well," said he.l'from whom should the Deliverer of a Nation receive his crown of laurel but from the hands of a stainless woman."

Then spoke the lad: "Rise, the Champion Leader of a People. Rise, sir, and take this hand which never yet was given to man. I know not thy name, yet on this Book I swear to be faithful to thee, even to the death." Then Paul, for that was his name, buckled a sword to the stranger's side.

When the ceremony was over the stranger stood in the chapel in towering strength and majesty and said these final words: "From you, old man, I take the vow. From you, fair girl, the laurel. From you, brave lad, the sword. On this Book I swear to be faithful unto all!"

A moment later the stranger vanished into the outer wilderness of the Wissahikon and the sound of his retreating footsteps mingled with the moaning of the wind. That was New Year's night of the year I 774.

In the darkest hour of the American Revolution, the blockhouse was burned; and while smoke still rose from the ruined home, three were sleeping in their graves by the Wissahikon -- one was an aged nobleman; one was a fearless lad; and the other, a fair girl with a wealth of golden hair.

Years later, when America was a Nation, and George Washington was her President, again came the stranger of noble presence to the banks of the Wissahikon, seeking the blockhouse and the three who sent him on his mission that New Year's Eve of 1774. He found the ruined blockhouse and the graves. That night, at a party in the bright city of Philadelphia, there were many who wondered why, at a time when a nation bowed before him, the Father of our Country was sad and thoughtful and bowed his head as if in memory of grief when a fair maid with a wealth of golden hair sang a song of the Wissahikon.

GENERAL WASHINGTON'S VISION -

Originally published by Wesley Bradshaw. Copied from a reprint in the National Tribune. Vol. 4, No. 12, December, 1880.

The last time I ever saw Anthony Sherman was on the fourth of July, 1859, in Independence Square. He was then ninety-nine years old, and becoming very feeble. But though so old, his dimming eyes rekindled as he gazed upon Independence Hall, which he came to visit once more.

"Let us go into the hall," he said... I want to tell you of an incident of Washington's Life -- one which no one alive knows of except myself; and, if you live you will before long, see it verified.

From the opening of the Revolution we experienced all phases of fortune, now good and now ill, one time victorious and another conquered. The darkest period we had, I think was when Washington after several reverses, retreated to Valley Forge, where he resolved to pass the winter of 1777. Ah! I have often seen the tears coursing down

our dear commander's care-worn cheeks, as he would be conversing with a confidential officer about the condition of his poor soldiers. You have doubtless heard the story of Washington's going into the thicket to pray. Well, it was not only true, but he used often to pray in secret for aid and comfort from. Cod, the interposition of whose Divine Providence brought us safely through the darkest days of tribulation.

"One day, I remember it well, the chilly winds whistled through the leafless trees, though the sky was cloudless and the sun shone brightly, he remained in his quarters nearly all the afternoon alone. When he came out I noticed that his face was a shade paler than usual, and there seemed to be comething on his mind of more than ordinary importance. Returning just after dusk, he dispatched an orderly to the quarters of the officer I mention who was presently in attendance. After a preliminary conversation of about half an hour, Washington, gazing upon his companion with that strange look of dignity which he alone could command, said to the latter:

"I do not know whether it is owing to the anxiety of my mind, or what, but this afternoon as I was sitting at this table engaged in preparing a dispatch, something seemed to disturb me. Looking up, I beheld standing opposite me a singularly beautiful female. So as tonished was I, for I had given strict orders not to be disturbed that it was some moments before I found language to inquire into the cause of her presence. A second, a third, and even a fourth time did I repeat my question, but received no answer from my mysterious visitor except a slight raising of her eyes. By this time I felt strange sensations spreading through me. I would have risen but the riveted gaze of the being before me rendered volition impossible. I assayed once more to address her, but my tongue had become useless. Even thought itself had become paralyzed. A new influence, mysterious, potent, irresistable, took possession of me. All I could do was to gaze steadily, vacantly at my unknown visitant. Gradually the surrounding atmosphere seemed as though becoming filled with sensations, and luminous. Everything about me seemed to rarify, the mysterious visitor herself becoming more airy and yet more distinct to my sight than before. I now began to feel as one dying, or rather to experience the sensations which I have sometimes imagined accompany dissolution. I did not think, I did not reason, I did not move; all were alike impossible. I was only conscious of gazing fixedly, vacantly at my companion.

"Presently I heard a voice saying, "Son of the Republic, look and learn," while at the same time my visitor extended her arm eastwardly. I now beheld a heavy white vapor at some distance rising fold upon fold. This gradually dissipated, and I looked upon a strange· scene. Before me lay spread out in one vast plain all the countries of the world -- Europe, Asia, Africa and America. I saw rolling and tossing between Europe and America the billows of the Atlantic, and between Asia and America lay the Pacific. "Son of the Republic," said the same mys terious voice as before, "look and learn." At that moment I beheld a dark, shadowy being, like an angel, standing, or rather floating in mid-air, between Europe and America, dipping water out of the ocean in the hollow of each hand; he sprinkled some upon America with his right hand, while with his left hand he cast some on Europe. Im mediately a cloud raised from these countries, and joined in mid-ocean. For a while it remained stationary, and then moved slowly westward, until it enveloped America in its murky folds. Sharp flashes of lightning gleamed through it at intervals, and I heard the smothered groans and cries of the American people. A second time the angel dipped water from the ocean, and sprinkled it out as before. The dark cloud was then drawn back to the ocean, in whose heaving billows it sank from view. A third time I heard the mysterious voice saying, "Son of the Republic, look and learn," I cast my eyes upon America and beheld villages and towns and cities springing up one after another until the whole land from the Atlantic to the Pacific was dotted with them. Again, I heard the mysterious voice say, "Son of the Republic, the end of the century cometh, look and learn."

"At this the dark shadowy angel turned his face southward, and from Africa I saw an ill-omened spectre approach our land. It flitted slowly over every town and city of the latter. The inhabitants presently set themselves in battle array against each other. As I continued looking I saw a bright angel, on whose brow rested a crown of light, on which was traced the word "Union," bearing the American flag which he placed between the divided nation, and said, "Remember ye are brethren." Instantly, the inhabitants, casting from them their weapons become friends once more, and united around the National Standard.

"And again I heard the mysterious voice saying, "Son of the Republic, look and learn." At this, the dark, shadowy angel placed a trumpet to his mouth, and blew three distinct blasts; and taking water from the ocean, he sprinkled it upon Europe, Asia and Africa. Then my

23.'3

eyes beheld a fearful scene: from each of these countries arose thick, black clouds that were soon joined into one. And throughout this mass there gleamed a dark red light by which I saw hordes of armed men, who, moving with the cloud, marched by land and sailed by sea to America, which country was enveloped in the volume of cloud. And I dimly saw these vast armies devastate the whole country and burn the villages, towns and cities that I beheld springing up. As my ears listened to the thundering of the cannon, clashing of swords, and the shouts and cries of millions in mortal combat, I heard again the mysterious voice saying, .. Son of the Republic, look and learn." When the voice had ceased, the dark shadowy angel placed his trumpet once more to his mouth, and blew a long and fearful blast.

"Instantly a light as of a thousand suns shone down from above and pierced and broke into fragments the dark cloud which enveloped America. At the same moment the angel upon whose head still shone the word Union, and who bore our national flag in one hand and a sword in the other, descended from the heavens attended by legions of white spirits. These immediately joined the inhabitants of America, who I perceived were well-nigh overcome, but who immediately taking courage again, closed up their broken ranks and renewed the battle. Again, amid the fearful noise of the conflict, I heard the mysterious voice saying, "Son of the Republic, look and learn." As the voice ceased, the shadowy angel for the last time dipped water from the ocean and sprinkled it upon America. Instantly the dark cloud rolled back, together with the armies it had brought, leaving the inhabitants of the land victorious.

"Then once more I beheld the villages, towns and cities springing up where I had seen them before, while the bright angel, planting the azure standard he had brought in the midst of them, cried with a loud voice: "While the stars remain, and the heavens send down dew upon the earth, so long shall the Union last." And taking from his brow the crown on which blazoned the word "Union," he placed it upon the Standard while the people, kneeling down, said, "Amen."

"The scene instantly began to fade and dissolve, and I at last saw nothing but the rising, curling vapor I at first beheld. This also disappearing, I found myself once more gazing upon the mysterious visitor, who, in the same voice I had heard before, said, "Son of the Republic, what you have seen is thus interpreted: Three great perils will come upon the Republic, The most fearful is the third. (The comment on his word 'third' is: "The help against the THIRD peril comes in the shape of Divine Assistance. Apparently the Second Advent. -- Ed. P.N. "J.J.S.) passing which the whole world united shall not prevail against her. Let every child of the Republic learn to live for his God, his land and Union." With these words the vision vanished, and I started from my seat and felt that I had seen a vision wherein had been shown to me the birth, progress, and destiny of the United States."

"Such, my friends," concluded the venerable narrator, "were the words I heard from Washington's own lips, and America will do well to profit by them."

THE SIGNING OF THE DECLARATION

By George Lippard

It is a cloudless summer day; a clear blue sky bends over and expands above a quaint building rising among the giant trees in the center of a wide city. That house is built of plain red brick, with heavy window frames and a large hall door. Such is the State House of Philadelphia in the year of our Lord 1776.

In yonder wooden steeple, which tops the summit of that red brick State House, stands an old man with snow-white hair and sunburnt face. He is humbly dressed, yet his eye gleams as it is fixed on the outline of the bell suspended in the steeple there. By his side, gazing into his sunburnt face in wonder, stands a flaxen-haired boy, with laughing eyes of summer blue.

The old man thinks for a moment about the strange words written upon the bell, then gathering the boy in his arms,he speaks:

"Look here, my child; will you do this old man a kindness? Then hasten down the stairs and wait in the hall below until a man gives you a message for me; when he gives you that word, run out into the street and shout it up to me. Do you mind?

The boy sprang from the old man's arms and ran down the dark stairs.

Many minutes passed. The bell-keeper was alone. "Oh," groaned the old man, "he has forgotten me."

As the word was upon his lips, a merry ringing laugh broke on his ear; and there, among the crowd on the pavement, stood the blue-eyed boy, clapping his tiny hands while the breeze blew his flaxen hair all about his face, and, swelling his little chest, he raised himself on tiptoe and shouted the single words, "Ring!"

Do you see that old man's eye fire? Do you see that arm so suddenly bared to the shoulders? Do you see that withered hand grasping the iron tongue of the bell? That old man is young again. His veins are filling with a new life. Backward and forward with sturdy strokes, he swings the tongue.

The bell peals out; the crowds in the street hear it and burst forth in one long shout. Old Delaware hears it and gives it back on the cheers of her thousand sailors. The city hears it and starts up from desk and workshop, as if an earthquake had spoken.

Under that very bell, pealing out at noonday, in an old hall, fifty-six traders, farmers and mechanics had assembled to break the shackles of the world. The committee, who had been out all night, are about to appear. At last the door opens and they advance to the front. The parchment is laid on the table.

Shall it be signed or not? Then follows a high and stormy debate. Then the timid cringe in corners. Then Thomas Jefferson speaks his few bold words and John Adams pours out his whole soul.

Still there is a doubt; and that pale-faced man, rising in one corner, speaks out something about "axes, scaffolds and a gibbet." A tall slender man arises, and his dark eyes burns, while his words ring through the halls:

'Gibbets! They may stretch our necks on every scaffold in the land! They may turn every rock into a gibbet, every tree into a gallows; and yet the words written on that parchment can never die! They may pour out our blood on a thousand altars, aid yet, from every drop that colors the axe, or drips on the sawdust of the block, a new martyr to freedom will spring into existence. What! Are there shrinking hearts and weak voices here, when the very dead upon our battlefields arise and call upon us to sign that parchment or be accursed forever?

"Sign! if the next moment the gibbet's rope is around your neck. Sign! if the next moment this hall rings with the echo of the falling axe. Sign! by all your hopes in life or death, as husbands, as fathers, as men! Sign your names to that parchment!"

"Yes! were my soul trembling on the verge of eternity; were this voice choking in the last struggle, I would still, with the last impulse of that soul, with the last gasp of that voice, beg you to remember this truth: God has given America to the free. Yes! As I sink down in the gloomy shadow of the grave, with my last breath I would beg you -

SIGN THAT PARCHMENT!"

From "The Workaday Readers" - Fifth Reader.

D.C. Heath & Co., Chicago, Ill.

GENERAL McCLELLAN'S DREAM

Published in Portland, Maine "Evening Courrior," March 8, 1862.

At two o'clock of the third night after General McClellan's arrival at Washington, D.C., to take command of the United States Army, he was working over his maps and studying the reports of scouts. A feeling of intense weariness came over him, and leaning his forehead on his folded arm he fell asleep at this table. He had not been sleeping more than ten minutes when it seemed that the locked door of his room was suddenly thrown open, and someone strode up to him and in a voice terrible with power spoke: "General McClellan, do you sleep at your post? Rouse you, or ere it can be prevented, the foe will be in Washington."

The General then describes in some detail his strange feeling. At the moment he seemed to be suspended in the center of infinite space, and the voice came from a hollow distance all about him. He started up, but whether he was really awake he was never able to decide. The table covered with maps was still before him, but the furniture, the walls of the room, and other familiar objects were no longer visible. Instead he was gazing upon a living map including the Atlantic Ocean.

McClellan tried to see the features of the Being that stood with him, but could discern nothing but a vapor having the general outline of a man.

As he looked upon the great map, McClellan was amazed to see the movements of the various troops and regiments, and a complete

pattern of the enemy's lines and distribution of forces. The General was immediately infused with a great elation, for he felt that the move ments on this extraordinary map would enable him to bring the war to a speedy and victorious termination.

Then his elation changed to great apprehension, he saw the enemy's forces moving to certain points which he himself had intended to occupy within the next few days. He quietly realized that in some way his plans were known to the enemy.

Then again the voice spoke. "General McClellan, you have been betrayed. And had God not willed otherwise, ere the sun of tomorrow had set the Confederate flag would have waved above the Capitol and your own grave. But note what you see. Your time is short." His pencil moving with the speed of thought, McClellan transferred the troop positions from the living map to the paper map on his desk. When this had been done, McClellan became aware that the figure standing near him had increased in Light and glory until it shone like the noonday sun. And as he raised his eyes he looked into the face of George Washington.

The first President with sublime and gentle dignity looked upon the bewildered officer, and spoke as follows: "General McClellan, while yet in the flesh I beheld the birth of the American Republic. It was indeed a hard and bloody one, but God's blessing was upon the nation and, therefore, through this, her first great struggle for ex istence, He sustained her and with His mighty hand brought her out triumphantly. A century has not passed since then, and yet . the Republic has taken her position of peer with nations whose pages of history extend for ages into the past. She has, since those dark days, by the favor of God, greatly prospered. And now, by very reason of this prosperity, has she been brought to her second great struggle. This is by far the most perilous ordeal she has to endure; passing as she is from childhood to opening maturity, she is called on to accomplish that vast result, self-conquest; to learn that important lesson, · self-control, self-rule, that in the future will place her in the van of power and civilization...

"But her mission will not then be finished; for ere another century shall have gone by, the oppressors of the whole earth, hating and envying her exaltation, shall ioin themselves together and raise up their hands against her. But if she still be found worthy of her high calling they shall surely be discomfitted, and then will be ended her third and last great struggle for existence. I lt·n<·l'fortli shall th1• llcpublic go on, increasing in power and goodness, until lu-r borders shall end only in the remotest corners of the earth, and the whole earth shall beneath her shadowing wing become a Universal Republic. Let her in her pros perity, however, remember the Lord her God, her trust be always in Him, and she shall never be confounded."

As the spirit visitor ceased speaking he raised his hand over McClellan's head in blessing, and the next instant a peal of thunder rumbled through space. McClellan woke with a start. He was again in his room with his maps spread out on the table before him. But there was one difference; the maps were covered with the marks, signs, and figures which he had inscribed there during the vision.

McClellan walked about the room to convince himself that he was really awake. He then returned and looked at the maps. The markings were still there. Convinced now that the experience was heaven sent, McClellan had his horse saddled and rode from camp to camp making the necessary changes in his strategy to meet the enemy's planned offensive.

His moves were successful, and he prevented the capture of the city of Washington. At that time the Confederate Army was so close that Abraham Lincoln, sitting in his study at the White House, could hear the rumble of the Confederate artillery.

General McClellan concludes his account of the strange vision that saved the Union with these words: "Our beloved, Glorious Washington shall again rest quietly, sweetly in his tomb, until perhaps the end of the Prophetic Century approaches that is to bring the Republic to a third and final struggle, when he may once more, laying aside the cerements of Mount Vernon, become a Messenger of Succor and Peace from the Great Ruler, Who has all the Nations of the Earth in His keeping.

"But the future is too vast for our comprehension; we are the children of the present. When peace shall again have folded her bright wings and settled upon our land, the strange, unearthly map marked while the spirit eyes of Washington looked down, shall be preserved among American archives, as a precious reminder to the American nation of what in their second great struggle for existence, they owe to God and the Glorified Spirit of Washington. Verily the works of God are above the understanding of man!"

THE STATUE OF LIBERTY

It was soon after the Franco-German war that a group of promi nent Frenchmen proposed the gift of a statue from France to the United States, to mark the centenary of American independence. Frederic Bartholdi, the great French sculptor, was commissioned to do the work. A committee was formed in 1874 to raise funds in France. One hundred and eighty cities, forty general councils, and thousands of individuals contributed. The cost of the statue was $700,000.

It was fifty-five years ago in June that a French man-of-war steamed into New York harbor bearing the statue boxed in 214 packing cases.

Congress had set apart a site on Bedloe Island, which the sculptor, on a visit to America, had selected as the finest location possible. By popular subscription the people of the United States had raised $300,000 to erect the pedestal. So now, there it stands, a million-dollar statue, a beacon of American democracy.

While there are some 250,000 visitors annually to the Statue of Liberty, it is probable that few people know the full inscription that adorns its wall. It is this:

"THE NEW COLOSSUS"

Not like the brazen giant of Greek Fame With conquering limbs astride from land to land. Here at our sea-washed, sunset gates shall stand A Mighty woman with a torch, whose flame Is the imprisoned lightning, and her name Mother of exiles, from her Beacon had Glows world-wide welcome, her mild eyes command The air-bridged harbor that twin cities frame. Keep, ancient lands, your storied pomp! cries she With silent lips. "Give me your tired, your poor, Your huddled masses yearning to breathe free. The wretched refuse of your teeming shore-- Send these, the homeless tempest-tost to me, I lift my lamp beside the golden door!"

NOTE: This tablet with her sonnet to the Bartholdi Statue of Liberty engraved upon these walls in loving memory of Emma Lazarus, born in New York City, July°22, 1849, died November 19, 1887. (From - Sunshine Magazine)

"EDUCERE"

The time is upon us when we must be aware of a way of education suitable to our Era.

The first obligation which the educator must meet is to realize that the child is a spiritual being with latent powers and divine attributes waiting to unfold. He comes into life with a mission of his own to perform.

As the tender shoots of a young plant force their way through seemingly impossible obstruction, pushing sizable objects out of their way so does the God-potential of the young child strive to externalize i11 concrete manifestation.

Thus far the incoming infant has been met with a mou- or 11·\s prescribed formula which has been imposed from without 1111d to whioh he has been expected to conform in the home, i11 the s<'hool and i11 society in general.

Only the most sturdy have pushed through the crust of parental selfishness, teacher-ignorance and established social custom and have brought to full bloom that which was once contained within the seed. How many poets, artists, philosophers and scientists have had their great natural abilities thwarted by guardians to the extent that prov idence Itself has had to take a hand -- making of its subject a seeming vagabond rather than that the whole world should lose what the genius has come into life specifically to accomplish.

The incoming consciousness of the New Era will be more evolved, more sensitive to their inner promptings and more convinced of their individualized service to life.

. It is an unprecedented opportunity which education faces as it looks ahead and it behooves it to prepare now for its Utopian re sponsibilities. There is no other recourse but to return to the "Father's House."

Being at the moment in the usual difficult period of transition, we must make the wise use of the staff of common sense to guide our footsteps across the abyss from the present to the future.

The reason that Utopias have previously failed is because the effort was made to assume the new before it has been proven sci entifically sound and without bridging the chasm with that which had

1,1[

been of practical value in the past. The new must evolve naturally from the old; it cannot be prematurely imposed with success.

To cope with the situation it goes without saying that the best teachers of the New Era will be the "natural born," imbued with wisdom, with a deep, sincere, yet impersonal love -- willing to expound Truth without bias and to cut away the barnacles of misconception that have camouflaged reality. This is not to suggest the negative approach of personal fault-finding which tends to magnify mistrust, dis couragement and antagonism; better to stimulate interest in right thinking, to inspire spiritual awakening and to evoke the God quality of discrimination which will of itself, from within, initiate a constructive response.

A oneness of fundamentals will pervade the new education which will make it international in scope. To this end will subject matter be revised.

The student will come to lean less upon external libraries for , knowledge; he will draw more upon the encylopedia of wisdom already too long shelved within the soul.

From his earliest years he should live as much as possible in the great out-of-doors, bathing in the impersonal sunshine, making com panions of birds, flowers and insects. He will thus observe the life-force expressing through them, until the outer has taken individual form according to the pattern within.

Approaching maturity, as he begins to experience that same natural creative life-force arising within him, he will recognize it for what it really is --- God-life surging toward manifestation. He will learn to look upon it impersonally and scientifically and will regard it with reverence and awe. He will find it responsive to his control.

Guided by high ideals and lofty thoughts, he will be able to direct it into constructive channels. He will thus escape the quagmire of desire, the slavery of passion, the soddenness of the clod, the dulling of the finer senses. Rather he will become a creative genius, a god in his own right, directing through his heart center a deepening compassion for mankind, through his voice the power to command; through his eyes he wilT behold perfection without delusion; through his brain he will magnetize from the Universal Mind ideas never yet manifested for the benefits of mankind. Finally, through the flesh, he may become a channel by which a physical vehicle is created for an incoming lifestream to inhabit.

Could a more noble task face the schools of the future than to educate -- educere, "to lead forth" into concrete manifestation, the God-potential within our youth?

CODE OF CONDUCT FOR A

DISCIPLE OF THE HOLY SPIRIT

Be conscious ever that thou aspirest to the fullest exprewion of God, and devote all thy being and thy service to that end a, 1•xp11:!t~1:d so ably in the First Commandment.

Learn the lesson of harmlessness; neither by word 11111 thought nor feeling inflict evil upon any part of life. Know that adm11 and physical violence are but the lesser part of the sin of harmful cxpn-sxiun.

Stir not a brother's sea of emotion, thoughtlessly or deliberately. Know that the storm in which thou placest his spirit will sooner or later flow upon the banks of thine own lifestream; rather bring tranquility to life, and be as the psalmist so ably puts it: "oil on the troubled waters."

Disassociate thyself from the personal delusion. Never let self-justification reveal that thou dost love the self more than the Harmony of the Universe. If thou art right, there is no need to acclaim it; if thou art wrong, pray for forgiveness. Watching the self, thou wilt find the rising tides of indignation among the more subtle shadows on the path of Right, called" self-righteousness."

Walk gently through the Universe - knowing that the body is a Temple in which dwelleth the Holy Spirit which bringeth Peace and Illumination to life everywhere. Keep thy Temple always in a re spectful and cleanly manner as befitting the habitation of the Spirit of Truth. Respect and honor, in gentle dignity, all other Temples, knowing that ofttimes within a crude exterior burns a greater Light.

In the presence of Nature, absorb the beauties and gifts of Her Kingdom in gentle gratitude. Do not desecrate Her by vile thoughts or emotions, or by physical acts that despoil Her virgin beauty.

Do not form nor offer opinions unless invited to do so, and then only after prayer and silent invocation for guidance.

Speak when God choosest to say something through thee. At other times remain peacefully silent.

Make the ritual of thy living the observance of God's rules, so unobtrusive that no man shall know that thou aspirest to Godliness, lest the force of his outer will might be pitted against thee, or lest thy service become impinged with pride.

Let thy heart be a song of gratitude that the Most High has given unto thy keeping the Spirit of Life which, through thee, chooses to widen the borders of His Kingdom.

Be alert always to use they faculties and the gifts loaned unto thee by the Father of all Life in a manner to extend His Kingdom.

Claim nothing for thyself, neither powers nor principalities, any more than thou claimest the air thou breathest - or the Sun; using them freely but knowing the God-ownership of all.

In speech and action be gentle, but with the dignity that always accompanies the Presence of the Living God that is within the Temple.

Constantly place all the faculties of thy being, and all the inner unfoldment of thy nature at the feet of the Godpower, especially when endeavoring to manifest Perfection through one in distress.

Let thy watchwords be gentleness, humility and loving service, but do not allow the impression of humility to be mistaken for lethargy. The servant of the Lord, like the Sun in the Heavens, is eternally vigilant and constantly outpouring the gifts which are in his particular keeping.

MAHACHOHAN